《Chasing My Pregnant Wife》 Chapter 1 Chasing My Pregnant Wife Night Revtions Curled up under the covers, Rosalie Young gently caressed her belly. After a while, she breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the baby was okay. When he came homest night, Theodore Spencer had wanted to be intimate. As the couple hadn¡¯t seen each other for two months, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him. Theodore had already woken up and washed up. He was wearing a gray custom suit that perfectly fit his tall and slender body, giving him an elegant and charming air. Currently, he was sitting in a chair with a tablet in hand. His fingers slid gracefully across the screen, exuding a hint ofziness and sensuality. Rosalie was wrapped tightly in the nket with only her head exposed. When Theodore noticed her staring at him, he calmly asked, ¡°Are you awake? Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie put on her pajamas, blushing as she crawled out of bed. In the dining room, Rosalie kept pushing her food around her te as she caressed her belly with one hand. After a while, she nervously spoke up, but Theodore also spoke at the same time. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± the couple said simultaneously. The two fell silent and stared at each other. After a moment of silence, Theodore said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go first,¡± Rosalie replied, knowing that Theodore rarely took the initiative. to talk to her about anything. papers. ¡°I¡¯ve had divorce up, and I¡¯ll have someone send them to youter. If you don¡¯t like any of the terms, let me know, and I¡¯ll fix it. You should sign as soon as possible,¡± said Theodore casually, as he leisurely cut into the omelet on his te. Rosalie froze and her mind immediately went nk. Even though she was sitting on a chair, she felt like she was about to fall. She even forgot to breathe. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± she asked hoarsely, her tone tinged with disbelief. She secretly pinched her leg to see if she was dreaming. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was calm and devold of any warmth. Rosalie¡¯s mind was instantly muddled. Justst night, they were doing the most intimate thing in the world, and now, he was casually proposing a divorce! She covered her belly with slightly moist eyes. ¡°What if we have¡­¡± ¡°Cynthia has returned, so our contractual marriage should end,¡± Theodore dered. Rosalie fell silent. The sweet life she shared with Theodore over the past year almost made her forget that their marriage had been a contractual one from the start. From the beginning, Rosalie knew that her husband¡¯s heart belonged to someone else, and she would eventually have to divorce him. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Theodore asked, maintaining a calm and professional demeanor, as if he was discussing a business contract. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Rosalie moved her hand from her belly to her leg, clutching her skirt tightly. Through the thin fabric, her nails almost pierced her palms because of how hard she was clenching her fists. Since her husband was going to divorce her, surely he didn¡¯t want this child, right? That woman would be unhappy if he did. ¡°Oh, and¡­ Tell Grandma you want to divorce me because you have no feelings for me and aren¡¯t happy with this marriage,¡± Theodore added. Rosalie forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± If Theodore brought up the matter of divorce to his grandmother, the eldelydy would surely get angry. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s calm response, Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a smile. It was hard to tell if he was rxed or mocking her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s also the truth. You were never happy, and now you can be free.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie replied softly. Her throat felt as heavy as lead, and she struggled to respond. Perhaps this was for the best. At least Theodore wouldn¡¯t feel burdened. Theodore frowned slightly. It was as if he had gained some understanding after hearing her answer. He hummed softly and said, ¡°Alright then.¡± Chapter 2 Rosalie lowered her head, smiling bitterly. What else could she ask for? She was sure she had exhausted all the luck in her life to get a chance to marry the man before her. Her parents were ordinary employees at SK Enterprise. They had been trapped in the control room during a fire, but had managed to shut down the critical systems before they died. Their actions prevented the release of toxic substances and avoided more casualties. The media had reported on the incident for several days straight, sharing recordings of her parents¡® last conversation with the outside world. Orphaned at the age of ten, Rosalie was taken in by her aunt, who was the only option avable. However, the woman smoked, drank, and gambled. A yearter, Rosalie¡¯s aunt squandered all the money SK Enterprise had given the young girl topensate for the loss of her parents. When Rosalie was eleven years old, her aunt dumped her at the doorstep of SK Enterprise. Clutching her backpack tightly to her chest, Rosalie waited at thepany¡¯s entrance for two days. She was hungry and tired, but had nowhere else to go. Finally, when the chairman of SK Enterprise saw her as he passed by, he took her home. From then on, he provided for Rosalie, taking care of everything from her education to her daily needs. Eventually, he had her marry his grandson, Theodore. Theodore didn¡¯t oppose the marriage, but he privately told Rosalie, ¡°Even if we get married, I can¡¯t give you affection. If Cynthiaes back, our marriage will end. You can¡¯t object when that time comes.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart ached at his words. It was as if he had taken a knife and stabbed her heart. But she knew that if she refused to marry him, his grandmother, Reba Jarvis, would definitely me Theodore and wouldn¡¯t let it go. Reba might even ruin her health out of anger. So, even though it hurt, Rosalie could only nod and bear it. ¡°No problem. Anyway, I only see you as a brother. I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you. If you want a divorce, just tell me anytime. I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± she had said. That was how their marriage began. After they got married, Theodore treated Rosalie like a precious treasure. Everyone thought he loved her very much, but she knew he was only doing these things because he was a responsible man. He treated her kindly out of duty, not love. Now, that duty had ended. Rosalie finished thest bite of egg on her te and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going back to the room.¡± She stood up, pulled out the chair, and was about to leave. However, as she stood up, she realized her head felt heavy and her feet light. She stepped forward too quickly. With a twist of her foot, she tumbled forward. ¡°Ah!¡± Instinctively, she covered her belly. She panicked and tried to stop her fall, but she was suddenly lifted up and cradled in a pair of strong arms. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you hurt?¡± Theodore carefully checked her body. When he found nothing wrong, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. You¡¯re all grown up, but you¡¯re still like a child,¡± he said with a hint of reproach. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night,¡± Rosalie said, avoiding his gaze. What was the point of his concern? Rosalie tried to shake off his hand, but Theodore seemed to sense something and furrowed his brow. He lifted her higher and more securely in his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± A startled Rosalie instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°I¡¯m carrying you so you won¡¯t fall again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Put me down, okay? This isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate about it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Theodore looked at her nkly, a hint of displeasure flickered briefly in his eyes. ¡°We still need to sign the papers. We¡¯re still husband and wife before that happens. Or are you trying to say that you never wanted me to touch you from the beginning, and now you can¡¯t wait toN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. keep y distance? His tone was somewhat harsh. He made it sound as if the divorce was something she had coldly proposed, something he could only reluctantly ept. Chapter 3 ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Rosalie snapped, feeling a bit angry. If she had meant it like that, she wouldn¡¯t have let him touch herst night, especially since she was pregnant. Without saying anything else, Theodore carried her back to the bedroom and ced her gently on the bed. His movements were tender and caring, causing Rosalie to desperately hold back her tears. ? As he straightened her clothes, hisrge hands inadvertently brushed. against her belly. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed his hand and pushed it away. Her lower abdomen was still very t, but instinctively, she felt guilty and was worried about being discovered. Theodore paused at her actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Was she not letting him touch her now because they were about to get a divorce? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep well and am feeling a bit dizzy,¡± Rosalie exined, giving an excuse. ¡°Shall I call a doctor? You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Theodore reached out and touched her forehead. She didn¡¯t feel warm and her temperature was normal, but he still felt like something was off. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t risk having a doctore over now, lest they discover her pregnancy. ¡°I just need to sleep. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡± +25 BORUS Rose, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Either tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Did she think he didn¡¯t know that she was hiding something? Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been intimate. It¡¯s taking me¨Ca while to recover because we did it so suddenlyst night. You don¡¯t have to take me to the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest. It¡¯ll be awkward to go to the hospital when there¡¯s nothing wrong with me.¡± Upon hearing her reasonable exnation, a hint of embarrassment shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He immediately pulled up the nket to cover her. ¡°You should have said so earlier. You didn¡¯t have to get up, I could have brought breakfast to bed for you.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists under the nket, holding back her tears. He was so cruel. How could he care for her like this after proposing a divorce? Theodore raised his hand and nced at the time on his watch. It looked like he had something to attend to. ¡°Honey¡­ Mr. Spencer, if you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest.¡± Theodore frowned at the way she addressed him. She had never called him that before. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Theodore sounded calm, but his tone carried a hint of restrained anger. Rosalie hardened her heart and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced, so it¡¯s better to adapt early. If we identally call each other too affectionately after the divorce, others might misunderstand.¡± Finding her words grating, Theodore stood up and turned to leave without another word. Almost simultaneously, Rosalie turned her body, tears silently streaming down her face. Theodore¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted, and he turned back to his wife. ¡°Rose, you¡¯ve always seen me as a brother, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie was slightly startled at his question. Why was he bringing this up now? She discreetly wiped away the tears on her face before looking up at Theodore. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before we got married, you said you had no romantic feelings for me and that you only saw me as a brother.¡± ¡°I did say that.¡± ¡°Your feelings haven¡¯t changed, right? You don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for me, and you only see me as a brother, don¡¯t you?¡± Staying silent, Rosalie clutched the bedsheet tightly, her knuckles turning white. She bit her lip hard, tears flowing incessantly as she struggled to control her trembling body. When she firstid eyes on Theodore at the age of eleven, she had been drawn to him. His eyes seemed to hold the beauty of the entire gxy. They got engaged at neen, and she married him at twenty. Now, she was twenty¨Cone years old. Since the start, her feelings for him had never wavered. Instead, they had grown deeper with time. Although they had only been married for a year, they had been together for ten years. He was her entire youth, and no one else could ever hold her heart. It was as if she had been poisoned, and he was her antidote. S ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± Theodore pressed. Chapter 4 ¡°Yes, I still see you as a brother, just like you see me as a sister.¡± Rosalie¡¯s throat grew increasingly tight, to the point where she could hardly produce another sound. If she could, she would have lifted the covers and rushed into his arms. She would tearfully tell him, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you as a brother. I love you!¡± Instead, she restrained herself from doing something so pathetic. His heart belonged to another woman. Since that was the case, why should she lower herself and beg him like that? ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, you can find a man you truly love,¡± Theodore said calmly with a faint smile. Rosalie¡¯s heart ached painfully again, but she forced a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s great.¡± Theodore could openly be with his first love now. ¡°Rose,¡± he suddenly called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± Rosalie managed to reply in a strained tone. ¡°I¡­¡± Theodore suddenly stopped. Rosalie remained silent as she waited for him to continue. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Get some rest, okay?¡± With that, Theodore turned and left. Rosalie wrapped herself in the nket and started crying. Afraid of being heard, she tightly covered her mouth with her hands. She felt as if she was suffocating. The drowning sense of despair she felt made her wish she could leave this world right now. After what felt like an eternity, someone knocked on the door. Rosalie opened her weary eyes and hoarsely asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Madam, Mr. Fletcher is here,¡± the Butler¡¯s voice came from outside. Instantly, Rosalie felt wide awake. She went to the bathroom and freshened up, then put on some light makeup to make herself look. less disheveled. Just as she was about to leave the room, her phone rang. Picking it up from the bedside, she saw a text message from Theodore. [Yuvan should be there now. If there¡¯s anything you want to add to the divorce papers, you can discuss it with him.] Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but tear up again. She deleted the message without replying. It would be a lie to say she felt no resentment towards Theodore. She walked neatly into the living room and stood in front of Yuvan, looking beautiful and spirited. ¡°Yuvan, you¡¯re here,¡± she greeted. Yuvan had thought that she would be heartbroken after Theodore asked for a divorce. Though, when he recalled something that Theodore had previously drunkenly told him, Yuvan seemed to understand Rosalie¡¯s current behavior. ¡°Well, give it here, and I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Rosalie said bluntly. It seemed that Rosalie¡¯s heart did indeed belong to someone else. But¡­ what kind of man couldpare to someone like Theodore? Yuvan couldn¡¯t help but wonder about that even as he pulled out the documents.. Madam, here are the divorce papers. After the divorce, you will receive¡­¡± Yuvan continued to read through the generous divorcepensation in a t tone. Theodore had written that she would receive the vi, the cars, money, jewelry, and gold. But Rosalie didn¡¯t listen to a word. She seemed lost in thought. She didn¡¯t want anything. She just wanted Theodore. Was that possible? Suddenly, sheughed. Perhaps when sadness reached its peak, it turned intoughter. Somewhat shocked, Yuvan stopped talking. Theodore and Rosalie were about to divorce. Yet, Rosalie was¡­ happy? Rosalie stoppedughing. ¡°Sorry. It seems that I¡¯ll be a rich woman after my divorce.¡± Yuvan remained silent. So, Rosalie only wanted money? ¡°Madam, I haven¡¯t finished reading yet. ording to the rules, I have to read everything out. Please wait a moment,¡± Yuvan continued. But when he reached the next sentence, he suddenly said, ¡°Oh no.¡± He closed the file. ¡°You can¡¯t sign this agreement.¡± Seeing Yuvan¡¯s serious expression, a confused Rosalie asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 5 Yuvan straightened up and said, ¡°There are typos in the documents. I need to take them back for corrections, sorry.¡± Rosalie fell silent. Typos? For a moment, she had thought things would turn around for her. Hah¡­ she was still clinging to ridiculous fantasies. After Yuvan left, Rosalie returned to her room. She didn¡¯t know how she had endured this day. She had eaten lunch and dinner properly. She hadn¡¯t experienced severe morning sickness yet, but perhaps due to excessive sadness or overeating, she vomited particrly violently that night. She cried while vomiting. In the end, she curled up on the floor as she trembled violently. It was almost midnight. In the past, if Theodore had something to do and couldn¡¯t return home by ten o¡¯clock, he would always call her to let her know where he was. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t be doing it anymore. Suddenly, a ringtone echoed through the room.. As the ringtone echoed louder and clearer, Rosalie¡¯s ears perked up. She scrambled up from the floor and dashed out of the bathroom, grabbing her phone from the bed. She checked the caller ID to see it read: [Theo Honey]. A bright smile instantly came to her face. Wiping her tears, she took a deep breath and cleared her throat before answering the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message today?¡± Theodore sounded somewhat gloomy, like he was interrogating her. Rosalie hadn¡¯t expected him to ask that. ¡°Yuvan had already arrived, so I didn¡¯t reply. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm yet oppressive. ¡°It¡¯s gotten to the point where you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to reply to my messages anymore? It¡¯s no wonder youughed so happily when you were about to sign the papers today.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, her palms sweating. Yuvan must have told him. ¡°I¡­¡± she stuttered. Before she could respond, he asked, ¡°Are you happy that we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± Rosalie fell silent, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± he asked again. Although his voice sounded calm, Rosalie felt apelling force behind it. ¡°I¡­.. I was just happy that you gave me so much. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous,¡± Rosalie blurted out, grasping for any reason. Theodore suddenly fell silent. After a while, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for a year and gave me everything you had. I couldn¡¯t shortchange you.¡± Rosalie raised her hand to cover her mouth, desperately trying to keep her tears from spilling over. ¡°Thank you. Yuvan said there were some typos in the papers today, so I haven¡¯t signed them yet,¡± she said. Fearing Theodore would be displeased at this, she quickly added, ¡± Don¡¯t worry. As soon as the documents are fixed, I¡¯ll sign them. immediately.¡± She was afraid he would think she was deliberately dragging things out. ¡°I know. The divorce papers need some further adjustments. There are some procedural issues with the properties involved, so it might take a few more days. But those properties will still be yours. Once everything is sorted out, you won¡¯t have any further trouble with them,¡± Theodore replied. Rosalie felt stifled. They had known each other for over a decade, and he thought she only cared about money?! ¡°Tell me if you want anything else,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Apart from these material things, I can¡¯t offer you anything else.¡± If Rosalie clenched her hands any tighter, her nails would pierce her palms. Couldn¡¯t he give her aplete family? Rosalie wished she could ask that of him. Sometimes, his kindness made her believe he cared about her. As she caressed her stomach, a surge of courage came over her. Were the typos in the divorce papers today a sign? Even if he didn¡¯t want her, she wanted him to know about this child¡¯s existence. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Theodore countered, avoiding a direct answer. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m-¡± +2 This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before Rosalie could finish, she heard a woman¡¯s voiceing fr Theodore¡¯s side of the call. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve filled the bathtub with warm water. Come and take a b The soft and pleasant voice was terribly ill¨Ctimed. Chapter 6 Rosalie¡¯s mind suddenly went nk. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie closed her eyes in despair. Earlier today, he had used her of being impatient to sever ties with him, insisting they were not divorced yet. But clearly, he was the one who was eager to be with Cynthia! ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± The cruel reality shattered Rosalie¡¯s courage. She could never match up to Cynthia. She wasn¡¯t even worthy of being the other woman¡¯s opponent because, to Theodore, Cynthia was the only one for him. To think Rosalie still wanted to salvage this marriage. It was trulyughable! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Alright. Get some sleep.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice remained indifferent, devoid of any discernible emotion. After ending the call, Rosalie copsed on the bed and wept bitterly. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m two months pregnant,¡± she muttered. The next day, Rosalie woke up feeling groggy. Checking the time, she noted it was already noon. Her body felt sore as she got out of bed. Just as she finished washing up, the phone rang. It was Reba. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Rose, why does your voice sound hoarse? Are you sick?¡± Roboca¡± asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just slept a bittest night.¡± ¡°And Theo? Is he with you?¡± ¡°He just went out.¡± ¡°Went out?¡± Reba frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not with you on your birthday? That¡¯s very unlike him!¡± Rosalie fell silent. Right, today was her birthday. But for her, birthdays didn¡¯t mean much. anymore. If Reba hadn¡¯t called her today, she would have forgotten. Theodore probably didn¡¯t care either. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s been out personally preparing something for me. He said he wants to surprise me.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll have to ask him about it,¡± Reba said skeptically. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t pressure him. Let him focus on preparing for my birthday. Even if you don¡¯t trust him, you trust me, right?¡± Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s aggrieved tone, Reba softened. ¡°Alright, I misunderstood. It¡¯s good he remembered your birthday. You two enjoy your time together tonight. Your parents and I won¡¯t disturb you. Rosalie nodded as she blushed. ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, Rosalie stayed alone in her room, feeling immensely lost and guilty, as she really didn¡¯t want to deceive Reba. After a while, her good friend, Stephanie Carter, called to wish her a happy birthday. Full of grievances but unable to confide in Steph, Rosalie continued to lie, saying she was spending the day with her husband. Two hourster, Reba called again, asking if Theodore had returned. Rosalie could only repeat that her husband wanted to surprise her, and she was about to go meet him. Not knowing where to go and not wanting to see anyone, she booked a hotel room and stayed there alone, flipping through channels on the TV to pass the time. Suddenly, a gossip news segment shed on screen, showing Theodore opening the car door for a mysterious woman who was clinging to his arm and whispering something in his ear. The two seemed very intimate. Though the camera didn¡¯t capture the woman¡¯s face, Rosalie recognized her. Who else but that woman would Theodore be so gentle with? Rosalie felt like her heart was being torn apart. It was as if someone had pulled her soul out of her body. Aedy variety show aired after that. However, Rosalie remained expressionless throughout the show, unable to muster a single smile. Chapter 7 In the evening, Rosalie went to a restaurant alone and ordered a meal, forcing herself to eat something for the sake of her unborn child. Her n was to return to her room after dinner and concoct a story to tell Reba the next day, to reassure the old woman that she and Theodore had spent a wonderful night together. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure not far away, walking out of the restaurant. Cynthia? Apanying her were a man and a woman. The three of them chatted, shook hands, and walked out together. But where was Theodore? ¡°Miss, sorry to disturb you. Are you alone?¡± a waiter asked. Rosalie snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Yeah. Do you need something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a gentleman who wants to dine here, but there¡¯s a queue of waiting guests and limited seating. So, may I ask if you would be willing to share your table with him? If not, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalie turned her head and saw a well¨Cdressed man not far away. He looked quite handsome and elegant. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalie replied. She was about to finish her meal anyway. ¡°Alright. Thank you, miss.¡± Soon after the waiter spoke to the man, Sebastian Carter, he walked over to Rosalie¡¯s side with a smile on his face. ¡°Sorry about this, miss. I didn¡¯t make a reservation, so there¡¯s no avable seating. But I really wanted to try this restaurant¡¯s specialties.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to get a reservation at this restaurant. There was a cancetion today, so I was lucky. Please, have a seat,¡± Rosalie replied politely. As Sebastian calmly sat opposite Rosalie, he noted that she was. wearing a blue dress, with her ck hair tied up and wisps of curls hanging down on both sides of her cheeks. She looked quite charming and lively. Though she was smiling, her expression somehow seemed sorrowful. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± asked Rosalie, feeling a bit uneasy at Sebastian¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just thought you seemed a bit sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Her heart was already broken. There was no room left for sadness. ¡°Sorry, I must have assumed too much,¡± Sebastian replied, after which he dropped the matter. Not far away, a sports car was parked outside the restaurant. A man emerged from a nearby pharmacy and approached the vehicle. He opened the door and was about to get in, but suddenly noticed at familiar figure sitting by the restaurant¡¯s ss window. Wasn¡¯t that Theodore¡¯s wife? Who was the man opposite her? What the hell? Caleb Finch immediately took out his phone and recorded a fifteen- second video, then quickly sent it to Theodore, apanied by a text message. [Bro, take a look at this! Is your wife cheating on you? She got all +25 DONUS dolled up and is out on a date with a handsome guy in the middle of the night! Don¡¯t worry, man. I¡¯ve got your back! I¡¯ll straighten this out for you!] As she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, Rosalie quickly finished her meal. She wiped her mouth with a napkin. I¡¯m done, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Suddenly, a voice rang out, ¡°Well, well, who do we have here? I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Rosalie turned her head, somewhat surprised. ¡°Caleb, why are you here?¡± ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± Caleb¡¯s gaze was sharp as a sword as he red at Sebastian. ¡°Who are you? Do you know she¡¯s married?¡± Sebastian seemed somewhat taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Rosalie nodded before turning back to Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t know this gentleman. I came alone, but the restaurant was full, so we shared a table. I was just about to leave.¡± Having exined, Rosalie tried to brush past Caleb, but he stepped forward and blocked her path. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chapter 8 Rosalie frowned, seeming a bit impatient. ¡°Do you need something else?¡± She was clearly innocent and heartbroken because of her husband. However, her husband¡¯s friend was treating her as if she were the one having an affair. ¡°Sharing a table? A handsome man and a beautiful woman, one dressed to the nines and the other in a sharp suit, just happened to bothe to this restaurant alone. Then, there just happened to be no seats, so you shared a table. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Sebastian stepped forward to exin, ¡°I really don¡¯t know thisdy. You¡¯re misunderstanding the situation.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Shut up!¡± Caleb said bluntly. Sebastian remained calm, his expression unusually cool. ¡°You¡¯re very rude,¡± Rosalie said with a deep frown. ¡°Believe it or not, the facts remain the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to say! Rosalie, do you even know that Theo¡¯s¡­ ¡± Caleb paused and nced at the man next to him. ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sebastian smiled and politely excused himself, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Before leaving, he nced at Rosalie again with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°Caleb, I know you¡¯ve always disliked me. Think what you want,¡± said Rosalie. She turned to leave, not wanting to defend herself further. ¡°Theo drank a lotst night, you know?¡± Caleb said to her back. Rosalie halted and turned around. ¡°What?¡± But she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Yeah¡­ He must have been ecstaticst night, so drinking a lot is normal.¡± Seeing Rosalie soposed, Caleb¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. He wanted to explode, but she was his friend¡¯s wife. If Theodore found out Caleb had dared to scold his woman, he would tear him apart! ¡°Do you want toe with me to see him?¡± Caleb asked. *No need, I have other things to do.¡± Seeing him would only add to her sorrow. ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re so heartless! You don¡¯t even care about your husband. He¡¯s been staying at my ce for the past two days, drunk as hell!¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hadn¡¯t he been with Cynthiast night? Cynthia even personally drew him a bath. They must have taken a bath together. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like exining to you. He¡¯s not doing well now. If you want to see him,e with me. If you want to remain heartless, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± As Caleb walked away, Rosalie noticed he was holding a bag of medicine. A bad feeling came over her and she quickly followed after him. ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯s the medicine for?¡± she asked, staring at the bag. ¡°For fun,¡± Caleb replied sarcastically. Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± +25 BC ¡°Seriously? People buy medicine for treating illnesses. Why else would I buy it?¡± Caleb was grumpy and behaving like he had a huge grudge agains Rosalie. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Not me! It¡¯s for your husband!¡± Rosalie became anxious at Caleb¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him Why does he need medicine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Is he sick?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your husband knows your menstrual cycle better than you do, and you don¡¯t even know he needs medicine!¡± ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know. Can you tell me about it?¡± Caleb got into the car without responding to her, and Rosalie quickly got into the passenger seat. Caleb drove Rosalie to a high¨Cend apartment in the city center. In the bustling Ashwick City, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t afford a single square meter even if they didn¡¯t eat or drink for a year. However, for someone like Caleb, this was just one of his many residences. When they arrived at his unit, Caleb entered the password and opened the door. He walked in but realized that Rosalie had remained at the entrance. He turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come in.¡± Chapter 9 ¡°Is anyone else inside?¡± Rosalie was very worried that Cynthia was there. If they bumped into each other, it would be awkward. Caleb frowned. ¡°Who do you think would be inside?¡± Rosalie pursed her lips. ¡°Never mind.¡± Caleb gave her a cold nce and walked in. As soon as Rosalie entered, a strong smell of alcohol hit her. Theodore was lying on a windowsill not far away. He had one leg hanging over the edge, almost falling out, and there were all sorts of bottles and broken sses on the floor! ¡°How did you get all the way there?!¡± Caleb eximed. He rushed over and pulled Throdore¡¯s dangling leg off the windowsill, then pushed his friend into the room, fearing he would fall and get hurt. Caleb turned his head and looked at Rosalie, who was in a daze. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Come over here and help me!¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Rosalie put down her bag and ran over immediately. Theodore reeked of alcohol, and half his shirt buttons were undone. Thepletely drunk man was frowning deeply and breathing heavily. With his pale face, he truly resembled an unrestrained drunkard. Even so, his disheveled appearance did not diminish his perfect image in the slightest, but rather, added a touch of decadent wildness. Rosalie reached out and touched his forehead, which seemed a bit hot. She was unsure if it was from drinking too much or because he had a fever. Why did he get drunk? Was it because of Cynthia? That woman had already returned, right? Why the need to do this? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him? You actually let him drink so much¡­¡± Rosalie asked with a frown. ¡°What? You¡¯re ming me?¡± Caleb pointed at himself. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re his wife! Your husband was the one who didn¡¯t go home and got wasted outside. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie trailed off. After a long while, she finally spoke, ¡°He was with Cynthia. He was probably happy, so how could I disturb him?¡± ¡°What?! Are you crazy?! Are you saying your husband was out with another woman, and you didn¡¯t care? Are you a saintess or something?!¡± Caleb roared. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly, suppressing the pain in her heart. ¡°So, I can¡¯t say anything about whoever he¡¯s with.¡± ¡°D¨CDivorce?¡± Caleb was stunned. ¡°No wonder Theodore drank until he was in this state! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡°Because of me? You¡¯re wrong, he-¡± Caleb interrupted her, ¡°Shut up! How has Theo wronged you? How could you abandon him? Since marrying you, he hasn¡¯t flirted with anyone else or done anything improper. No matter what, he always thinks of you first. ¡°Even when he¡¯s drinking with his buddies, he pushes away any woman who attempts toe near him. He keeps an eye on the time, wanting to go back early to be with you, afraid you¡¯ll be worried at home! ¡°He has distanced himself from everyone for you! Can¡¯t you see how good he is to you? Even if you don¡¯t, we aren¡¯t blind! You want to divorce such a man?! Are you crazy?!¡± Caleb took a deep breath and ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Go on, tell me! What kind of devil out there has managed to seduce you and make you heartless enough to leave your husband? I¡¯ll beat him up and kill him!¡± Rosalie was surprised at Caleb¡¯s indignant attitude. ¡°I remember when I married him, you made a bet with a few of your friends. You said Theo would flirt around and grow tired of me in less than three months. You lost five million and were forced to sing folk songs naked. You¡¯ve been holding a grudge against me for that,¡± she reminded him. Caleb fell silent. He scratched his head and nced around awkwardly before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that again. Also, I was wearing underwear!¡± ¡°I know. You were wearing a pair of red briefs,¡± Rosalie added. ¡°I watched the video. You were quite sassy.¡± ¡°Video?! Where did you see the video? Who took it? Tell me!¡± Filled with a surge of explosive anger, a wide¨Ceyed Caleb stepped forward and gripped Rosalie¡¯s shoulders, causing her to wince as he squeezed her hard. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Tell me quickly! Who the hell recorded the video?¡± As the noisy voices buzzed in his ears, Theodore slowly opened his eyes. Despite his blurry vision, he was able to make out a familiar figure. He immediatelyunched himself off the windowsill and rushed forward. Pulling Rosalie behind him, he grabbed Caleb¡¯s cor and threw a punch! Chapter 10 Bam! Theodore threw Caleb to the ground and started punching him continuously, causing a visible trickle of blood to ooze from the ¡°Theodore, are you nuts?!¡± Caleb yelled, not fighting back against his good friend and only defending himself. ¡°Caleb, how dare you touch her!¡± Theodore roared. With his bloodshot eyes, he resembled a rabid beast! Even Caleb was taken aback by his appearance. ¡®Theo, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Bam! Theodore threw another punch! Caleb couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡®Theodore Spencer, are you blind?! Do you even know what she did to you?¡± Caleb flipped over and wrestled with Theodore. The fight was fierce, as both men were strong, well¨Cbuilt, and trained regrly. The sober Caleb made sure to pull his punches when he struck, but Theo was drunk and didn¡¯t hold back at all. Rosalie was frantic as she watched the two men rolling towards the broken ss on the ground. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop it!¡± she yelled. Rosalie rushed over and attempted to pull them apart, only to be forcefully shoved aside. At the sound of her scream as she fell to the ground, the two men abruptly stopped fighting and turned to look at her. When Rosalie raised her arm, she saw that she had grazed the skin. on her wrist. It wasn¡¯t a severe injury, but it was quite painful. Theodore instantly rushed to Rosalie¡¯s side and gathered her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Holding her hand carefully, he gently blew on the wound. His face. was filled with remorse, and he wished he could hold her even closer than he already was. Filled with guilt and frustration, Theodore kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± nare ¡°So, women are everything, and friends are just punching bags to you, huh?¡± Caleb sneered as he got up, wiping the blood from his mouth. He angrily pointed at Rosalie. ¡°Did you see that? We¡¯ve been good friends for over a decade, but he almost killed me for your sake! Yet, you were on a date with another man tonight! You¡¯re a heartless woman!¡± Theodore¡¯s drunken eyes seemed to clear up a bit as he silently stared at the woman in his arms, Caleb¡¯sst words echoing in his mind. Rosalie looked up at the man before her, unable to resist gently touching his face. He was the one who had initiated the divorce, so why was he here, getting drunk and fighting for her? Suddenly, Theodore gently kissed her fingertips as he softly asked, ¡± Cindy, does it hurt?¡± Rosalie¡¯s hazy gaze frozepletely upon hearing Cythia¡¯s nickname. Even Caleb, who was sitting up beside them, had surprise flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you, Cindy. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Theodore hugged her tightly, his face full of remorse. All the warmth in Rosalie¡¯s heart was brutally shattered at that moment. Gritting her teeth, she forcefully pushed the man holding her away and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not Cynthia. I¡¯m Rosalie!¡± She didn¡¯t know how much effort it took to keep herself from breaking down hysterically. Looking up at her, Theodore shakily got to his feet, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Sorry, Rose. I mistook you for someone else.¡± Chapter 11 So. Theodore had only intervened because he thought Caleb was bullying Oynthia? Resale was indeed naive, ridiculously so! Despite her efforts to hold back her tears, she couldn¡¯t stop some from falling. Wiping them away, she smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We were wrong from the beginning. This incident doesn¡¯t make any difference.¡± At her words, the atmosphere suddenly plunged into a terrifying -stalemate. Caleb felt like he had nowhere to hide. He nced around and even considered jumping out of the window. It was too awkward! After a long silence, Rosalie spoke again, ¡®I don¡¯t know why you drank so much. Maybe you were too happy. Anyway, we¡¯re getting divorced, so I have no right to intervene. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Rosalie was about to turn away when Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± His once drunkenly hazy eyes became clear when he looked at her. Rosalie forcefully shook his hand off. ¡°No need. But I told Grandma we aren¡¯t going home tonight because we¡¯re out celebrating my birthday. So, when you see her, remember to tell her that we stayed at Heaton Hotel and had a great time tonight.¡± With that, Rosalie turned and walked out quickly. Theodore opened his empty palm, feeling like something had suddenly disappeared. Today was her birthday, but he had tossed her aside. Caleb nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her off.¡± Theodore was too drunk to drive, while Caleb was injured, but sober. Though Caleb rushed into the elevator right after Rosalie and stood behind her, she acted as if he didn¡¯t exist at all! Caleb scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to mistake you for Cynthia. It¡¯s not my business¡­ It¡¯s all his fault. I¡¯ll take you back, okay? Let¡¯s go directly to the parking lot.¡± Rosalie still didn¡¯t acknowledge him. She got out of the elevator on the ground floor and went straight to the intersection, gging down a taxi. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t ride in Caleb¡¯s car at all. Suddenly, a figure brushed past Caleb and entered the taxi, sitting beside Rosalie. Rosalie turned her head in shock. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t respond but instead told the driver, ¡°Skycrest Lakeside Residences, Unit 1.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The driver was startled. That was where the top tycoons of Ashwick City lived! The backseat was dimly lit, so the driver couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to intentionally turn on the rear lights to see which big shot was riding in his taxi. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked, frowning. ¡°Going home,¡± Theodore, who seemed a bit more sober, but still had the smell of alcohol clinging to him, replied calmly. Rosalie found his words incredibly ironic. Both remained silent throughout the journey. Upon reaching their destination, the two got out of the car. Instinctively, Theodore reached for Rosalie¡¯s hand, but she forcefully shook it off. He stumbled and almost fell, though it was unclear whether it was because she had exerted too much force or if he had drunk too much. A startled Rosalie hurriedly tried to support him, but in response, Theodore used the momentum to pull her into his arms. In an instant, they were pressed close together. His warm breath, tinged with heavy alcohol, brushed against her face as he spoke in a tone akin to addressing a mischievous child, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at me?¡± Pressed against his chest, Rosalie¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me hold your hand?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in exasperation. ¡°Because we¡¯re getting divorced.¡± Chapter 12 ¡°So what if we¡¯re getting divorced? Didn¡¯t you say you see me as a brother?¡± Theodore said. ¡°Since I see you as a brother, we shouldn¡¯t be this intimate. It¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Rosalie countered. Suddenly, an elderly voice rang out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s being inappropriate?¡± They turned to see Reba leaning on her cane, being assisted by the butler as she approached. @ ¡°Look at you two. You¡¯re not even inside the house yet and are already. hugging so tightly. That¡¯s really inappropriate,¡± Reba remarked. In fact, she was actually delighted to see her grandson and granddaughter¨Cinw being so affectionate. Rosalie immediately broke free from Theodore¡¯s embrace and went to Reba¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, why are you out sote?¡± she asked, holding the older woman¡¯s arm. ¡± Judging from Reba¡¯s behavior, it seemed she hadn¡¯t heard Rosalie and Theodore talking about their divorce earlier. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm. ¡°I was bored, so I came to see if Theo really took you out for your birthday,¡± Reba said. She had been a bit skeptical about her grandson, so she came to check herself. ¡°Oh, you two were supposed to be out, weren¡¯t you? back? ware vo Reba asked, puzzled ¡°We had enough fun outside and decided toe back home. Home is always better than anywhere else, Rosalie replied, quickly providing a reasonable excuse. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Reba said as she patted Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Nowhere¡¯s better than home. No matter what happens, always remember to Reba motioned for Theodore toe closer. When he did, she frowned. ¡°How much have you had to drink?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my birthday today, so I let him have a few extra drinks. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Rosalie interjected. ¡°Oh, child. Why do you always take the me for everything? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the one who couldn¡¯t hold back from drinking.¡± Reba¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Theodore, but he remained silent, his gaze fixed on Rosalie. Noticing her grandson¡¯s subtle nce at her granddaughter¨Cinw, a smile yed at the corners of the old woman¡¯s mouth. She took Theodore¡¯s hand and ced it on the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Theo and Rose, seeing you two being so affectionate makes me feel relieved. As long as you two are together, this is home. Without either of you, it¡¯s not home. Do you understand?¡± Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled as she fought back tears and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Grandma, I understand.¡± ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore. I¡¯ll head back now. Enjoy your time together. By the way, I got you a gift. It¡¯s in your room. Go take a look when you get a chance,¡± Reba said, feeling reassured after seeing them getting along. Reba had been feeling uneasy these past few days, as if something was about to happen to Theodore and Reba, so she was keeping a close eye on them. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡± Rosalie suggested. ¡°No need. My ce is not far anyway. The driver is waiting. I¡¯ll head off first. You two take care of yourselves,¡± Reba said, patting their hands before leaving with the butler¡¯s support. The two of them watched Reba¡¯s car until it disappeared from sight. Rosalie was about to leave when she noticed Theodore struggling to stand steadily, so she went to support him. Theodore instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist and leaned weakly against her. Once in the room, Rosalie helped Theodore sit on the edge of the bed, then went into the bathroom. After a while, she emerged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a bath for you. Wash up and get some rest.¡± Theodore looked up and stared at her but remained silent for a while. Rosalie approached him and said, ¡°You should go take a bath first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you some soup. It¡¯ll help you feel better since you drank so much.¡± Even though they were getting a divorce, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop caring for him. As she was about to leave, Theodore suddenly grabbed her arm. Chapter 13 ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± said Theodore, staring at his wife¡¯s wrist. The abrasion on her wrist was shallow, but it seemed deeply etched in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll put on a Band¨CAidter. You go ahead and take a shower.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Theodore looked up and calmly gazed at her. He said those words as naturally as he had brought up getting a divorce. Throughout their marriage, the couple often showered together, and sometimes, they couldn¡¯t resist¡­ Staring into Theodore¡¯s dark eyes, Rosalie felt flustered and confused, but she still forcefully pulled her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You go ahead and shower.¡± Since they had chosen to get divorced, there was no point in being tender to each other now. Theodore¡¯s hand was suddenly empty. When he returned to his senses, Rosalie had already left the room. When Rosalie walked into the room carrying a bowl of soup, she found that Theodore hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom yet. Concerned, she went to the bathroom to check on him, only to find an amusing yet exasperating scene before her. Theodore was actually asleep in the bathtub. His clothes were strewn on the floor, and his phone was discarded to the side. Picking them up, Rosalie put the clothes in theundry hamp the bathtub and gently nudging her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore furrowed his brow, seemingly disturbed from his slumber. Behaving like a grumpy child, he ignored her, pushing her hand away and turning around. But he had seemingly forgotten that he was in a bathtub, not a bed. When he turned, he plopped right into it. Ssh! Water sshed everywhere, soaking Rosalie¡¯s clothes. She wiped the water off her face and quickly reached out to pull Theodore out of the bathtub, afraid the drunken fool would drown. ¡°Theo, wake up!¡± Despite everything that had happened, he still hadn¡¯t sobered up! If she hade in five minutes later, would he have drowned? Though they had only been married for a year, she had known him for ten years. She had never seen the high and mighty, handsome CEO in such a sorry state. Rosalie exerted all her strength to pull Theodore ¡®out of the bathtub. Half dazed, he stumbled out of the bathroom with her help. After she dried the water off his body and blow¨Cdried his hair, she sat next to him on the bed to feed him the soup. Just as he took a sip, he spat it out like a naughty baby. Frowning, Rosalie quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe his mouth. ¡°Why did you spit it out?¡± Theodore had his eyes closed as he muttered, ¡°Tastes bad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help butugh at him, asking, ¡°But alcohol tastes good?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosalie fell silent. If anyone else saw Theodore being so childish, his reputation as a dignified CEO would probably be ruined. Rosalie shook her head helplessly, then scooped up another spoonful of soup and brought it to his lips. ¡°Open up. You¡¯ll feel much better after drinking this.¡± But Theodore evaded her, refusing like a stubborn child who wouldn¡¯t eat his food. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Rosalie really wanted to spank him! Theodore copsed onto the bed, half asleep. Rosalie sighed, thinking to herself that it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to drink the soup, but also worried that he might feel ufortable after drinking so much alcohol. Oh, damn her soft¨Cheartedness! She took a sip of soup but didn¡¯t swallow it, then used her hand to open his mouth and leaned down to feed him mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth. As her soft lips touched his, Theodore slowly opened his eyes, and his hazy gaze was suddenly bright enough to illuminate the, dark sky. With a gulp, he swallowed the soup Rosalie fed him. Seeing he was awake, Rosalie blushed and sat up straight, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I just wanted you to drink this soup. Since you¡¯re awake, drink it yourself.¡± Chapter 14 Theodore¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, then he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Rosalie gently nudged his shoulder. No response. It seems this drunkard was alternating between being sober and being out of it. Rosalie had no choice but to resort to slowly feeding him mouth¨Cto- mouth. Theodore didn¡¯t open his eyes again but swallowed everything. When he was done, Rosaline wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue. Seeing Theodore sleeping soundly, she tucked him in and headed to the bathroom. After showering and drying off, Rosalie stood by the bed, staring at Theodore for a while. Since they were getting divorced, sleeping together didn¡¯t seem appropriate. She was about to go to the next room to sleep when suddenly, the phone on the bedside cab started vibrating. Rosalie picked up the phone to see the caller ID showing Cynthia¡¯s name. Her heart skipped a beat. Thinking of the past, Rosalie suddenly felt an impulse. She answered the call, putting the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± On the other end, a woman asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Oh, Mrs. Spencer. Sorry, I thought it was Theo,¡± said Cynthia. She sounded polite, and there was warmth in her voice when she said Theodore¡¯s name. When Rosalie heard it, her heart acted, but she remained calm. ¡°He¡¯s already asleep. Whatever it is, you can talk to him about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Cynthia hung up. Rosalie ced the phone on the bedside table. She thought of leaving but changed her mind and lay down beside Theodore instead. Just then, Theodore suddenly turned over and pulled her into his arms. The warmth of his embrace enveloped her instantly and filled her with a familiar feeling she cherished. After the divorce, this embrace would no longer belong to her, but to Cynthia. ¡°Honey,¡± Rosalie whispered softly. She held Theodore¡¯s face and kissed him gently. ¡®This will be thest time I address you in this way. From now on, those words belong to someone else. When the woman you truly love calls you that, you will be happier, won¡¯t you?¡® she thought to herself. Rosalie nestled into Theodore¡¯s embrace, holding him tightly and greedily inhaling his scent. Opportunities like this were few and far between. Soon, she drifted into sleep. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Rosalie was half¨Casleep, and a sentence seemed to echo in her ears. But she couldn¡¯t make out what it was. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she didn¡¯t want to open them. Perhaps she had misheard. The next day, Rosalie woke up to find herself still lying in Theodore¡¯s arms. It felt incredulous, bittersweet and suffocating. Theodore was already awake and staring at her. ¡°Are you awake? Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± he asked. His gentle tone gave Rosalie the illusion of them being the most affectionate couple in the world, never to be separated. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As she drifted in a daze, she suddenly remembered the coldness and ruthlessness with which this man had asked for a divorce. It was like being sshed with cold water. She pulled away from his embrace. ¡°Sorry, we should have slept separatelyst night. I was too tired and justy down.¡± Theodore¡¯s initially gentle expression suddenly turned cold. He sat up and said icily, ¡°You know we¡¯re not divorced yet, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Can¡¯t the divorce papers be finalized today?¡± Rosalie asked. Better to end it sooner rather thanter. Otherwise, things would be difficult if he found out she was pregnant. ¡°Are you that eager to get divorced?¡± Theodore asked, his voice growing colder. Chapter 15 Rosalie found Theodore¡¯s questioning toneughable. He was the one who had brought up getting a divorce because he was eager to be with another woman. What right did he have to be unhappy? ¡°The sooner we sign, the sooner it¡¯s over, which works out in your favor,¡± Rosalie remarked before pulling back the covers and getting out of bed. Even if her heart felt like it was being torn apart, she refused to shed tears in front of him. Before they got married, she had made it clear that if he wanted a divorce, she wouldn¡¯t cling to him. Now, she had to stick to her word. Theodore stared at her retreating figure with furrowed brows. Wouldn¡¯t the divorce work out more in her favor? Just as Rosalie reached the bathroom door, she suddenly turned around. ¡°Oh, by the way, Cynthia calledst night. I told her you were asleep. Sorry for answering your phone.¡± Having said that, she entered the bathroom. After a while, Theodore picked up his phone and dialed Cynthia¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Theo.¡± ¡°I heard you calledst night. Did you need something?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was neither cold nor gentle. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything important. I just didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Spencer to pick up. Seems like she¡¯s mad at me.¡± ? Theodore had just ended the call when Rosalie emerged from the bathroom. She walked into the dressing room and got dressed, emerging as calmly as ever. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie looked at him in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± *Cindy calledst night. Are you angry?¡± he repeated. Rosalie forced a smile, masking her intense heartache. ¡°I have no reason to be angry. I knew from the start how important she is to you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you two. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After calmly and gracefully speaking her mind, she walked out of the room. Just as she closed the door, she briefly heard the sound of what seemed like something being dropped in the room. Knowing that Theodore would wake up with a hangover, Rosalie had prepared a light breakfast for him and whet his appetite. something to settle his stomach The couple sat in silence at the breakfast table. Things between them had been off ever since Theodore brought up getting a divorce. ¡°I saw Caleb buying medicine for youst night. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalie asked, recalling the scene from the previous night. Did Theodore have any health problems that she didn¡¯t know about? ¡°I had an upset stomach from drinking too much. I asked him to get me something to help settle it,¡± Theodore replied calmly. Based on what Rosalie said, Caleb likely hadn¡¯t told her what the medicine was really for. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie was skeptical. ¡°It was just for an upset stomach? Not something you¡¯ve been consistently taking?¡± Judging from Caleb¡¯s tonest night, it didn¡¯t seem like the medicine. was something Theodore had taken only once or twice. ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Rosalie fell silent at her husband¡¯s reply. She couldn¡¯t see any signs. of deceit on his face, so she epted his words with a smile. ¡°I was just curious, that¡¯s all. By the way, when will the divorce papers be ready?¡± ¡°Soon enough. Why the rush?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was suddenlyced with irritation. Rosalie was startled at the change in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I just want to know the approximate time so I can prepare myself.¡± Realizing he had sounded harsh, Theodore softened his tone when he, replied, ¡°As I said before, these things take time. There are still some procedures that need to be done. Don¡¯t worry, it will happen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eager to be with Cynthia, Theodore was the one who had initiated the divorce. Yet now, he seemed unruffled, making it appear as if Rosalie was the one who was eager to divorce. He was such a confusing man. ¡°So¡­ when do you n to talk to Grandma about this? She¡¯ll find out sooner orter,¡± Rosalie said. Chapter 16 ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Grandma was in a good moodst night. If we suddenly bring up divorce, she won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we tell her, I¡¯ll say that initiated the divorce. I¡¯ll tell Grandma that I only married you out of respect for her. ¡°Although you¡¯ve been good to me, being with you hasn¡¯t made me happy at all. It¡¯s not your fault. I just have feelings for someone else. Grandma cares for me deeply, so she probably won¡¯t hold it against you if I frame things that way.¡± Even as they were about to divorce, Rosalie was primarily concerned about Theodore. She was doing everything she could to ensure Reba wouldn¡¯t me him. Theodore stirred the cereal in his bowl, not taking a bite for a long while. His lips twitched, as if he was smiling yet suppressing something. After a long silence, he said darkly, ¡°The way you say it sounds like that¡¯s truly what you feel.¡± He looked up, his eyes simmering with intense heat as he continued, ¡± You¡¯ve been enduring it all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie clutched her dress tightly, her expression growing increasingly grim. She had been considering his welfare, but he twisted her words to suit his own agenda. Did he intentionally misunderstand her words so that it would seem reasonable for their marriage toe to an end? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Have you really been feeling that way?¡± Theodore¡¯s question carried even more significance than his previous one. It was as if he was insisting on an answer, or even a confession. from her. 7¡­¡± It was true that Rosalie had been enduring for a long time. She had endured not confessing her feelings to him, not telling him she loved him, and not telling him he was the only one she wanted. She had done it all because before they got married, Theodore had said he couldn¡¯t give her any sincere affection and could divorce her at any time. Perhaps because her emotions were too intense, Rosalie suddenly felt a tumultuous sensation in her stomach. She quickly stood up from her chair, covering her mouth as she left. Her sudden departure disrupted everything. Theodore quickly stood and followed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie had been acting strangely these past few days. Rosalie quickly returned to the bedroom, mming the door shut and locking it behind her. She rushed into the bathroom and closed the door before leaning over the toilet to throw up. Theodore grabbed the doorknob and pulled hard, only to find the door locked from the inside. He clenched his fist and knocked on the door a few times. ¡°Rose, why did you lock the door? Open up!¡± He didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. He could hear some noises, but it wasn¡¯t clear enough. Bang! Bang! Bang! He pounded on the door even harder, his tone growing impatient. Rose, open the door!¡± But there was no sign of the door opening. Unable to take it anymore, he turned and shouted, ¡°Butler, get the keys! The butler quickly arrived with a bunch of keys and skillfully unlocked the door. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theodore burst into the room to find Rosalie lying in bed, curled up under a nket thatpletely covered her. He hurried to the bedside and pulled back the covers. Seeing her sickly pale face, as though she was unwell, filled him with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. I wanted to rest alone for a while.¡± He reached out to feel her forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick, just tired. Please, leave me alone,¡± Rosalie insisted as she pushed him away. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to the hospital,¡± Theodore said as he attempted to lift the covers off her. ¡°No! I said I¡¯m fine. I just want to sleep. Please don¡¯t disturb me, okay? Rosalie¡¯s voice grew more anxious. Without another thought, Theodore threw off the covers and lift Chapter 17 ¡°Let go of me! I said I¡¯m fine, can¡¯t you understand?¡± Rosalie eximed. Rosalie had always been patient. This was the first time she had her temper at Theodore. If she went to the hospital, he would definitely find out she was pregnant. Since they were getting divorced, he couldn¡¯t know ab the child. If that happened, he would be tied to her because of the child, and he would surely hate them both. ¡°That¡¯ll be up to the doctor to decide. Be good, okay?¡± Theodore insisted as he forcibly carried her out of the room. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re right. Those are my true feelings. I¡¯m not happy wi you!¡± Theodore abruptly stopped, his brows furrowing slightly. She endured the difort and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you for long time, so I got a bit emotional when you asked me that. I¡¯m fine I¡¯ve just endured too much in this marriage, and now I want to be free I want to be alone. Let me go!¡± Her fists clenched tighter as she spoke. Saying these words felt like she was tearing her own heart out! Theodre¡¯s face turned terrifyingly cold. ¡°So, you locked the door because you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Rosalie nodded painfully. ¡°Yes, I wanted some time alone. Please put me down.¡± His embrace gradually loosened as if he was about to release her. However, he stared at her face, noticing her flushed cheeks, drenched in sweat, and her paleplexion. The force that had rxed a moment ago tensed again. His eyes glinted with anger. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to see me anymore. I¡¯ll leave after you see the doctor. Since you¡¯ve endured for a year, a few more hours won¡¯t make a difference!¡± Theodre¡¯s face was terrifyingly grim as he strode forward with Rosalie in his arms, his anger fuelling his quick pace. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Rosaliey still in his arms, not daring to even breathe louder than necessary. She felt as if she were facing a volcano that was about to erupt ?t any moment. She wanted to say something to stop him, but a wave of nausea -overwhelmed her. It felt like she would throw up if she tried to speak, so she could only do her best to hold back the urge and silently lean against his shoulder. In the car, Theodore¡¯s face remained cold, but his actions were gentle as he wiped the sweat from Rosalie¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°Why are you sweating so much? We¡¯ll have the doctor give you a full examination to see what¡¯s wrong.¡± His concern surpassed the anger he felt when his wife spoke those hurtful words earlier. When Rosalie heard that he wanted her to undergo a full examination, her mind went nk for a moment. Despite her objections, she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop him. She realized that the more she tried to persuade him otherwise, the more suspicious he would be. ¡°Can we go to Delta Hospital?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Delta? Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the usual hospital I visit when I get sick. The doctors there are pretty good, and I¡¯m familiar with the environment. It gives me a sense of security.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fallen sick a lot before this?? How had he not known? Throughout their one¨Cyear marriage, Theodore had always been by Rosalie¡¯s side when she had a cold or fever. For more serious issues, he had personally apanied her to the hospital. Had she often. gone to Delta Hospital by herself? ¡°We¡¯ve only been married for a year, and before that, we weren¡¯t together every day. Besides, you were once gone on a two¨Cmonth business trip, remember? When I was unwell, I went by myself. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± Rosalie exined. Theodore stared at her for a while, as if trying to find something in her face. But upon careful consideration of her previous words about enduring him for so long, he realized that it was natural for her to not tell him everything. There were still many things he didn¡¯t know about her. ¡°Go to Delta Hospital,¡± Theodore instructed the driver, his expression even colder than before. Breathing a sigh of relief, Rosalie turned away from her husband and faced the window. She closed her eyes and pretended to rest. From Theodore¡¯s perspective, it seemed like she would rather lean against the seat than be in his arms. As time passed, Rosalie noticed through the car window¡¯s reflection that Theodore wasn¡¯t staring at her anymore. She quietly took out her phone from her pocket and sent a text message. [Steph, I need your help. It¡¯s urgent!] Chapter 18 After Rosalie¡¯s checkup, the doctor reviewed the test results and said, ¡°It¡¯s just mild food poisoning. It¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore seemed disappointed when he heard that. When they arrived at the hospital, Rosalie had rushed to the restroom, and he clearly heard the sounds of her throwing up. At that moment, his heart had been heavy and filled with doubt. But now, the doctor was telling him she only had food poisoning. Breathing a sigh of relief, Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°See, I told you it was nothing. It¡¯s just mild food poisoning. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Theodore took the test report from the doctor¡¯s desk and examined it carefully. The results matched what the doctor had said. ¡°Then, give her some medication,¡± Theodore said. After the doctor prescribed some medication for Rosalie, Theodore was ready to take her home. As they walked out, Rosalie saw Stephanie in the hallway. Dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform, she was talking to someone. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed Theodore¡¯s hand. Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore asked, turning to his wife. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. There¡¯s a vending machine over there. I want to buy a bottle of water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you. Just wait here.¡± Theodore handed the medication to Rosalie and walked towards the vending machine. As soon as he was gone, Rosalie quickly took out her phone and called Stephanie Carter, her best friend. When Stephanie answered the phone, she noticed Rosalle standing not far away from her. She was about to walk over when Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯t let Theo see you. He doesn¡¯t know you work here as a nurse.¡± Stephanie immediately understood what was going on and nodded. Fine. But after this is over, you need to exin everything to me, or I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, Steph. Please hide quickly.¡± Stephanie left after Rosalie ended the call, just as Theodore returned with a bottle of water in his hand. He personally opened the bottle and handed it to her. Rosalie was about to take a sip when Theodore suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait.¡± He took the medication from her hand and took out a few pills, handing them to her. ¡°Take the medication while you¡¯re at it.¡± Rosalie stiffened instantly. She had to be careful about taking medication while pregnant. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Taking the pills will make you feel better,¡± he urged. ¡°I¡¯m fine for now. I¡¯ll take them after lunch. I shouldn¡¯t take medication on an empty stomach, you know?¡± ¡°You had breakfast a short while ago, your stomach isn¡¯t empty. Take the pills now. Hurry up,¡± Theodore urged again. Rosalie stared silently at the pills. +25 SONUS Seeing her hesitant expression, Theodore seemed to have a hint of suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to take them?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like taking pills. They¡¯re hard to swallow,¡± Rosalie said, knowing that her excuse was weak, ¡°You¡¯re unwell. How can you be picky at this time? Do you want me to feed you? Come on, open your mouth,¡± Theodore said as he ced the pills on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Rosalie took the pills from his hand and popped them into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t refuse. Otherwise, he would surely suspect something. She swallowed the pills with water. ¡°I¡¯ve taken them. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Open your mouth, let me see.¡± Theodore was like a parent coaxing an unwilling child to take medicine. Rosalie opened her mouth, but Theodore wasn¡¯t satisfied. He asked her to lift her tongue to ensure she had swallowed them. Only then did he feel reassured. ¡°They went down, didn¡¯t they? It wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡± After that, Theodore didn¡¯t say much more. He took her hand and was about to leave. After a few steps, Rosalie stopped again. ¡°I want to use the restroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he replied, tightening his grip on her hand. Chapter 19 ¡°Just wait here for me, okay? What kind of man waits outside the women¡¯s restroom? Even if you¡¯re not embarrassed, I am,¡± Rosalie said. Theodore remained silent for a moment, then let go of her hand.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± Rosalie immediately handed him the bottle of water, turned around, and walked away quickly. ¡°Slow down. Be careful not to fall,¡± Theodore reminded her, his tone serious yet filled with concern. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but envy the couple. Rosalie slowed down. She clutched her chest tightly and frowned. It was a pity that his concern had come toote. She rushed into the restroom and closed the door. Then, she immediately knelt in front of the toilet bowl, forcing herself to throw up by shoving her fingers down her throat. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Æ· A strong sense of difort surged from her stomach and throat, and she forcefully expelled all three pills she had swallowed. She flushed the toilet once she was done, then stumbled to her feet, unable to stand steadily. After sshing her face with cold water, Rosalie walked out of the restroom and happened to see Theodore approaching. She was d she hade out early. If she had emerged a few minutes ¡°Why did youe here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait + This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. wife was wing problems it sound like it was Rosale¡¯s fault again. but it peer fed that way to others. mon but getting divorced. She acting like this.¡± snapped Rosalie She was really angry. He kept making it seem like she was the one who had brought up the divorce. Since he wanted a divorce so he with another woman, why bother pretending to be a good People passing by couldn¡¯t help but stop to watch the drama unfold before them. Humans were curious creatures, after all.. Theodore¡¯s face tumed semifyingly dark. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and pulled her away. The atmosphere in the car was unusually heavy. The driver dared not even breathe loudly as he drove. Anyone with a discerning eye could sense that something was wrong Rosalie was also in a depressed mood. Theodore suddenly spoke up. ¡°What have I done? Have I mistreated you, or did I deceive you?¡± It was another interrogation directed at her, especially thest semence. It was as if he was reminding her that he had made things clear from the beginning. Rosalie had had enough. He was making it seem like she was the one being unreasonable. ¡°Mr. Spencer, you¡¯ve been kind to me and haven¡¯t deceived me. You made it clear from the beginning that we would get divorced once she returned. Now that we¡¯re going to be divorced soon, you don¡¯t have to continue treating me like your wife. ¡°Perhaps you can seamlessly switch between different roles and emotions, but I can¡¯t. If we¡¯re going to divorce, let¡¯s do it cleanly and leave no room for doubts!¡± Rosalie¡¯s words made the atmosphere in the car even more oppressive than before. After a long silence, Theodore slowly said, ¡°Rosalie, how many times do I have to tell you? We¡¯re not divorced yet! Yes, I know we¡¯ll eventually get divorced. Do you think we¡¯re actors ying a role until the director calls cut? Are we supposed to stay in character until then? ¡°If so, then the moment I mentioned divorce, you already snapped out of character and no longer saw me as your husband, right?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Why couldn¡¯t this man understand? Their thoughts were simply not on the same track. They were thinking of two different things. Rosalie sighed. ¡°Regardless, our marriage was like a y to begin with, performed for Grandma¡¯s sake. So, if you think that way, that¡¯s fine.¡± She had cried her heart out for him, but in his eyes, she was behaving out of character. Even though she was filled with grievances, she couldn¡¯t confide in him. The more she tried not to make things difficult for him, the more he misunderstood her. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Theodore suddenly eximed. The driver quickly hit the brakes and parked the car by the roadside. ¡°Take Ms. Young home!¡± Theodore opened the car door and got out, leaving Rosalie puzzled about where he was going. Today¡¯s Bonus Chapter 20 The words ¡°Ms. Young¡± haunted Rosalie like a curse all the way back home. Feeling some difort, she wanted to lie down in bed as soon as she arrived. As she was walking to the bed, she stumbled and identally kicked the trash can. Just as she was about to steady it, she noticed a phone with a cracked screen in the trash can. Wasn¡¯t this Theodore¡¯s phone? Rosalie remembered having heard something fall in the room early this morning. It seemed to have been this phone. However, the floor of the bedroom was carpeted. So, even if the phone had fallen, it wouldn¡¯t make such a loud noise, nor would the screen have cracked like this. In fact, it looked as if someone had deliberately smashed the phone. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since the argument in the car, Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen Theodore for four consecutive days. He seemed to have vanished into thin air, and the couple hadn¡¯t been in contact with each other at all. Every day, Rosalie felt heartbroken. When she woke up every morning, she felt suffocated, but she had to keep going. She also had to force a smile on her face and pretend to be happy whenever Reba came to see her. Today was a somewhat special day ¨C Rosalie would be receiving her degree at Ashwick University¡¯s convocation ceremony. She had just graduated from the Finance faculty. As the best student of her cohort, the dean had asked her to represent the student body and deliver a graduation speech. However, with everything that had happened over the past few days, Rosalle hadpletely forgotten about it and hadn¡¯t prepared anything. Theodore had once said that he would apany her on this day, but today, she was alone. When the dean called her name, Rosalie stood up from her ce. amidst the sea of students. Dressed in a ck academic gown, she looked like a model student. As the audience apuded, Rosalie walked onstage and adjusted the microphone. Just as she was about to speak, she spotted a mant walking into the hall. He stood with his hands in his pockets, silently staring at her. Despite the distance, she recognized him at a nce! Rosalie¡¯s heart raced with excitement. Theodore had actuallye. She had thought he didn¡¯t want to see her after that incident! The whole room fell silent. Theodore had made a low¨Ckey entrance, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Rosalie. No one had noticed the important figure entering the hall. ¡°Ms. Young, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the dean whispered. Snapping back to reality, Rosalie straightened up, smiled, and began speaking, ¡°I am honored to be standing here today to deliver this speech. Honestly, I didn¡¯t like finance initially, nor did I want to choose this major. ¡°I ultimately chose it because I hoped to use my knowledge to help the people around me. Unfortunately, the person I wanted to help. didn¡¯t need my assistance.¡± She had hoped to help Theodore, even going as far as to choose a major she didn¡¯t like because she didn¡¯t want to be too different from him. Rosalie kept her eye on Theodore¡¯s figure as she spoke. To her, it looked like he took a few steps backwards and left. She had once told Theodore that she chose to major in finance because she liked it. But now, at her graduation ceremony, she admitted that she disliked it. Now that they were getting divorced, she dared to say anything that came to mind, except that she loved him. Rosalie continued, ¡°But I never regretted this choice. Finance sounds like a vast andplex subject. It involves a lot of data, intricate calctions, and seemingly high thresholds. It sounds like it requires great talent to study this subject! ¡°But that¡¯s not necessarily the case. As long as you use the right approach, even those who never majored in finance can understand the camel rating system. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that I chose this major. Regardless of the oue, I¡¯ll be thankful for what I once had. Even if it¡¯s over, those things will give me a better future. Thank you.¡± In less than a minute, Rosalie finished her speech and bowed to the audience. After the apuse died down, the principal spoke again, ¡°We have invited a special guest who took time out of his busy schedule to attend this ceremony.¡± Chapter 21 ¡°This is Mr. Sebastian Carter, the primary shareholder of Ashwick University.¡± Another round of thunderous apuse erupted from the audience. A young man in a sharp suit elegantly walked onto the stage, nodding slightly to everyone before finally arriving at Rosalie¡¯s side. Rosalie was somewhat shocked when she saw who it was. Wasn¡¯t he the gentleman she had shared a table with at the restaurant a few days ago? -When Sebastian saw her, he also seemed slightly surprised but didn¡¯t show it. He epted the degree certificate from the dean¡¯s hands. Rosalie stepped forward to receive her degree certificate. She bowed. slightly, keeping her head lowered. The tassel on the right side of her mortarboard hung down. As per tradition, Sebastian gently moved the tassel from the right to the left. With that, the ceremony wasplete. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking up, Rosalie was about to express her gratitude when she suddenly felt a wave of dizziness that caused her to stagger. Sebastian immediately reached out to support her, pulling her into his arms in a rather intimate position. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalie felt her vision blur, almost unable to see the people in the audience who were whispering among themselves, unsure of what was happening onstage. Not far away, a sharp gaze locked onto the stage, dark and intense. After a few seconds, Rosalie quickly broke free from the man¡¯s embrace. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t eat breakfast this morning, so my blood sugar might be low.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, rest for a while,¡± the dean replied. Rosalie nodded and stood straight, bowing to the crowd before walking off the stage with her degree certificate in hand. Vertigo struck her again, causing her steps to be unsteady. She tried to endure it and walk off the stage, but suddenly found herself unable to see the stairs clearly. Though she couldn¡¯t tell where to step, she couldn¡¯t just stand there. She had to take a step forward. As she was she was contemting her next move, the dean said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite Mr. Carter to give a speech¡­¡± Before the dean could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw Sebastian rushing past him. Shortly after, screams and gasps came from the audience. Rosalie had missed a step and was about to fall! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around her stomach to protect her abdomen. But instead of feeling the pain of falling onto the hard, cold floor, she felt herself falling into a warm embrace. At the sound of a man¡¯s muffled groan of pain, Rosalie returned to her senses to find herself pressed against Sebastian¡¯s body. She hurriedly tried to get off him, but her legs were weak and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sebastian asked, still concerned about her despite the pain from the fall. There was an uproar at the scene, with everyone standing up and Shari Malik added a post Youbteracted with them recently. rushing over. Gritting her teeth, Rosalie was about to get off Sebastian when suddenly, a figure broke through the crowd. He strode over, pulling her up and into his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie eximed in shock, her body crashing heavily against the man¡¯s solid chest. She looked up in astonishment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She thought Theodore had already left, so why had hee back? With a grim expression on his face, Theodore¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Sebastian, who had already stood up with help from others. There was amotion among the crowd. Everyone was whispering to each other, curious about the intimate rtionship between Rosalie and this handsome man. Someone in the crowd recognized him ¨C it was none other than Theodore Spencer, the CEO of SK Enterprise! Was Rosalie his lover? If not, why were they so intimate with each other? Chapter 22 Sebastian seemed to have guessed something after observing the scene before him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Rosalie struggled forcefully to break free from Theodore¡¯s embrace, feeling anxious under the scrutiny of so many eyes. She ignored her husband¡¯s grim expression, her concerned gaze falling on Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m so sorry. Would you like to go to the hospital?¡± she asked, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sebastian replied, his brow furrowed as he clutched his chest, clearly in pain. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as Rosalie was about to approach to check on him, Theodore grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled her back, his face terrifyingly cold. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalie tried to break free from his grip, but the man. was incredibly strong. Theodore wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. His hostility¨Cfilled gaze was directed at Sebastian. As he kept his hold on Rosalie, he pulled a check out of his pocket and stuffed it into the other man¡¯s suit pocket. Theodore¡¯s voice was tinged with provocation as he said, ¡°Thank you. for saving my wife. That should cover your medical expenses.¡± With that, he held Rosalie close and left. The whole ce erupted in amotion wife! What was going on?! Rosalie was Theodore¡¯s ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Rosalie said in a low voice. She didn¡¯t want to escte the situation, but was clearly resisting the way her husband was holding her. Sensing Rosalie¡¯s reluctance to leave with Theodore, Sebastian. moved to intervene, calling out, ¡°Ms. Young!¡± Theodore turned his head and red at Sebastian. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Spencer!¡± As if asserting his superiority, he swept Rosalie off her feet and strode away. The atmosphere turned dominantly aggressive as they passed through the crowd, who involuntarily made way for the couple, watching as they departed. After leaving the venue, Rosalie struggled desperately, her mortarboard long gone. ¡°Put me down!¡± Theodorepletely ignored her struggles, his face cold as he lifted. her into the car and mmed the door shut. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± This was the first time in ten years that Rosalie had lost her temper with him, and it was all because of another man. ¡°Me? Too far?¡± Theodore suddenly turned, gripping her shoulders tightly, hisrge hands exerting pressure. ¡°And what about you? You¡¯ve been deceiving me from the start. Clearly, you don¡¯t like finance, yet you pretended to be so passionate about it. You¡¯re such a good actress. Why didn¡¯t you go to drama school?¡± Rosalie¡¯s vision blurred as she recalled the time before she started university. Five years older than her, Theodore had already earned his PhD at a young age due to his exceptional abilities. Back then, Theodore was already the CEO of SK Enterprise, while she was still preparing for university entrance exams. ¡°Theo The office door was ajar, and as Rosalie walked in, she saw Theodore talking to Cynthia. Their heads were close together as they discussed some documents. Seeing Rosalie enter, Theodore put down the papers in his hand. ¡°Rose, what brings you here?¡± When Cynthia noticed Rosalie¡¯s presence, she closed the file and spoke professionally, ¡°Mr. Spencer, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head down first.¡± Theodore responded with a nod. Rosalie sensed Cynthia assessing her as she passed by, a hint of disdain shing in her eyes. Sometimes, a person could tell when someone¡¯s gaze was off. However, if they didn¡¯t have any evidence, they had to keep it to themselves. Otherwise, others would just say the person was overthinking things. ¡°Theo, who was that?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°That was Cynthia, a senior intern from Aurora University,¡± Theodore replied. ¡°Aurora?¡± Rosalie repeated. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you studied before? So, she¡¯s your junior?¡± So, because she was interning at hispany, Theodore had assigned her to his offic Chapter 23 Rose, did you need something?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t directly answer her question, but it was true. Cynthial was his junior. ¡°I need to fill out my preferences for my university entrance exams. Do you have any suggestions regarding majors?¡± Theodore continued working with his head down as he replied, ¡± Choose something you¡¯re interested in.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose¡­¡± ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± said Cynthia from the office doorway. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Johnson is online and waiting for you.¡± Theodore hummed in response and closed the file he was holding. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As he walked past Rosalie, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Rosalie replied, looking somewhat disappointed as she lowered her head. Noticing theck of movement behind him, Theodore stopped and turned around. Eventually, he approached Rosalie and grasped her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should go attend to your business,¡± Rosalie said, fearing she would dy him further. ¡°Tell me what major you want to study,¡± he insisted, not rushing away. Rosalie looked up, noticing Cynthia at the door. The older woman looked professional, seeming to portray the image of a strong, Independent woman. ¡°I want to study finance,¡± Rosalie said, wanting to work alongside Theodore and be on par with him. ¡°You like finance?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Alright, then study that. After you graduate, I can arrange a job for you.¡± ¡°Can I work at SK Enterprise?¡± Rosalie asked softly. ¡°Of course, I need talents in finance,¡± he replied, gently patting her shoulder before turning and leaving. As he reached the door, he turned back and added, ¡°Rose, apply to universities in Ashwick, okay? Don¡¯t go too far.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Because of Theodore¡¯s words, she had ultimately chosen finance as her major. Unfortunately, he no longer needed her now. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t leave halfway through my speech, you must have heard me say that I¡¯ve never regretted that decision. So, why are your using me of deceiving you?¡± Rosalie asked. She didn¡¯t me Theodore or regret it, but he was using her now. After staring at her silently for a moment, Theodore released her shoulder, fastened her seatbelt, and drove away. Though his expression was cold, he looked ready to erupt at any moment, like a volcano.. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that man?¡± he asked. His tone was indifferent, but the veins on the back of his hand bulged as he gripped the steering wheel. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. He¡¯s just a major shareholder at Ashwick University And? Theodore pressed ¡°There¡¯s nothing more than that. I have no connection to tem. Vivet da you want me to say?¡± ¡°Does that mean you only met him today? Actually, Rosalie had met him before, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell Theodore about it. In the end, she said, ¡°Yes, today was the first time I¡¯ve seen him.¡± It was better to not mention the past. Talking about it was troublesome, and Theodore would just ask more questions. At her answer, the bulging veins on the back of the man¡¯s hand seemed to diminish, and his fiery gaze gradually subsided. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have acted like that today.¡± Rosalie was a bit angry. 1 fell, and he helped me. You humiliated him too much.¡± Although Theodore didn¡¯t explicitly say it at the time, his behavior, his tone, his gaze ¨C anyone with eyes could see that he had been targeting Sebastian. To Rosalie, Sebastian had saved her unborn child. ¡°So, now you¡¯re using me for the sake of a man you just met?¡± Theodore asked. Theodore and Rosalie had known each other for ten years. Was he less than Sebastian? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long we¡¯ve known each other. I¡¯m just dealing with the matter at hand.¡± ¡°Just dealing with the matter? Clearly, you¡¯re biased!¡± Rosalie was almost amused by this man¡¯s irritation. ¡°By your logic, where does your bias lean when ites to Cynthia and I?¡± If that¡¯s the case, why did he bring up divorce? If he was also guilty of doing the same, why was he ming her? Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you bringing her up?¡± ¡°Why are you targeting others for no reason?¡± Rosalie retorted. Screech¡­! Theodore mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a stop on the side of the road and causing the vehicle to jolt violently. Though Rosalie was wearing her seatbelt, her body still lurched forward, and combined with her difort, she almost threw up. ¡°Theodore, what are you doing?!¡± Chapter 24 pter 24 Bosalle, how many times do I have to remind you? We¡¯re not divorced What What does it matter if they were divorced or not? That was what Rosalle wanted to say. But seeing her husband¡¯s dark expression, she knew continuing to argue would only worsen the situation. She wondered when he had be so unreasonable. Suddenly, her stomach churned violently. Rosalie quickly unbuckled her seatbelt, opened the car door, and rushed out before retching uncontrobly. Theodore quickly followed and knelt beside her. Rosalie clutched at her chest and took a few deep breaths. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning, or she surely. would have thrown up even more. ¡°It¡¯s been days. Haven¡¯t you been taking your medicine?¡± Theodore asked as he gently stroked her back. Worried that he might suspect something, Rosalie turned her head and pretended to be angry. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! That sudden stop you did made me ufortable. I¡¯m already prone to motion sickness.¡± Theodore stiffened when he heard Rosalie¡¯s words of me, and all his anger seemed to vanish instantly. He helped Rosalie back into the car and rolled down all the windows. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said as he fastened her seatbelt for her. ¡°No need, I just feel a bit nauseous because of what you did.¡± what she said made senge, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit Rosale suppressed esh and continued. ¡°Why wosn to you? if he not feelin why wouldnt go to the hospital My ore than any¨¦re else. Theodore feil sient This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. sand ¡°Let¡¯s hope so After they resumed then your they alle couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you it was Cynthia, the irritation in his eyes dissipated instantly. He answered the call and held the phone to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cindy?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t hear what Cynthia said, but after a moment, Theodore said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± 1 After ending the call, he immediately stood up. ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded indifferently, despite her aching heart. Seeing her silent demeanor, Theodore opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and left. Rosalie copsed weakly onto the bed, caressing the bracelet on her wrist. No matter what happened, Theodore would always choose Cynthia in any situation. Chapter 25 ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t say much about Theodore¡¯s answer. This was his home, and he could stay if he wanted to. Although it was such a normal thing, there was a faint sense of joy in Rosalie¡¯s heart. During lunch, Rosalie didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Seeing that she was mostly eating vegetables, Theodore kept putting meat on her te. ¡°Why are you only eating vegetables? Have some meat.¡± -Even the sight of meat made Rosalie feel nauseous, but she forced herself to eat it to avoid suspicion. Fortunately, she had taken some anti¨Cnausea medicine that was specifically for pregnancy symptoms beforehand. So, she could endure it for a while. ¡°What kind of job do you want?¡± Theodore suddenly asked. Rosalie looked up at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d arrange a job for you after you graduate? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find a job on my own.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find one yourself? Aren¡¯t you going to work at SK Enterprise?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce. As your ex¨Cwife, how can I still work at your company? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a job elsewhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a job. You don¡¯t have to be like this. Or is it that you don¡¯t want to work in finance despite saying you have no regrets?¡± Every time they talked these days, Theodore could feel his wife denberately avoiding him. If she was already behaving like this before the divorce, wouldn¡¯t they be strangers after it? I want to further my studies,¡± Rosalle said, the only excuse she coulde up with. ¡°You want to study more?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think it¡¯s better to have a master¡¯s degree in finance.¡± ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want to do, go ahead.¡± Since Rosalie wanted to study further, Theodore had no reason to stop her. ¡°Which university do you want to apply to?¡± ¡®Let¡¯s talk about itter. I need to think about it carefully.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue now. Saying she wanted to further her studies was just a temporary excuse. Theodore nodded and didn¡¯t ask further questions. When the couple returned to their bedroom after lunch, Theodore. took a gift box out of the cab and handed it to his wife. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday present.¡± Rosalie was speechless. It had already been several days since her birthday. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take it.¡± Opening the gift box, Rosalie found a very beautiful crystal bracelet inside it. Although she didn¡¯t know much about crystals, she could tell the bracelet was of high quality and quite expensive. ¡°Why are you giving me a birthday gift today out of nowhere?¡± +25 BONDS forgot about your birthday and didn¡¯t prepare anything previously. I ust bought this today to make up for it.¡± Theodore casually replied, sounding like it was indeed the case 1 see. Thank you.¡± Wasn¡¯t it expected for him to forget her birthday once Cynthia returned? It made sense that he would only remember Cynthia¡¯s birthday from now on. Theodore sat on the edge of the bed, took the bracelet, and put it on Rosalie¡¯s wrist. The sparkling crystal bracelet radiated a glossy texture, entuating her already smooth skin. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. You should wear it often. It¡¯s said that this kind of crystal good for health, Theodore said with a deep gaze, seemingly carrying a deeper meaning. Rosalie lightly touched the bracelet on her wrist, her heart filled with mixed emotions. Theodore gently embraced her. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡®Yes, it is.¡± However, what she wanted wasn¡¯t things like this. Theodore was momentarily lost in thought as he stared at Rosalie¡¯s beautiful face. He suddenly held her chin and turned her face towards him, leaning down to kiss her. They had kissed many times before, so when he leaned in, Rosalie¡¯s initial reaction wasn¡¯t rejection, but to close her eyes. Just as their lips met, a sudden ringtone from Theodore¡¯s phone interrupted the moment. He seemed a bit annoyed, but when he checked the caller ID and saw it was Cynthia, the irritation in his eyes dissipated instantly. He answered the call and held the phone to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cindy?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie couldn¡¯t hear what Cynthia said, but after a moment, Theodore said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After ending the call, he immediately stood up. ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded indifferently, despite her aching heart. Seeing her silent demeanor, Theodore opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and left. Rosalie copsed weakly onto the bed, caressing the bracelet on her wrist. No matter what happened, Theodore would always choose Cynthia in any situation. Chapter 26 After Theodore left, Rosalie called the university and inquired about Sebastian¡¯s condition. Learning that he was in the hospital, she immediately rushed over after obtaining the address. Finding Sebastian¡¯s ward with the door open, Rosalie walked in to see the doctor examining him. When Sebastian saw Rosalie, he smiled faintly. ¡°Hello, Ms. Young. Rosalie hurried over. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter has two broken ribs,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°What?!¡± Rosalie was anxious after hearing the doctor¡¯s reply. ¡°Is he in any danger?¡± Sebastian was about to reassure her that he was fine, but seeing her anxious expression, he inexplicably felt at a loss for words and swallowed his response. The doctor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that serious. We¡¯ve set his ribs, but he still needs to stay in the hospital for observation overnight.¡± Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you.¡± With a final nod, the doctor left the ward. Rosalie sat on the chair next to the bed, feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Carter. It¡¯s all my fault. Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± He was now concerned about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie gently touched her abdomen, reassuring herself that the baby was also fine. mer could the Pat Hoping on the almost fall, and you pay to the medical expenses and all the stargameque me for anything Dent wery smut i? say?¡± Samvattam turned the head and opened the dadside di ever taking out Men diegram cartsheat and matarboard by the way these are yours. Rosal to the fame from hun with a somewhat gusted look ¡°Why ¡°I had a fouling you woulde ingang for me, ao | kagt Therm far you. Don¡¯t war then agun next time¡± Rosalie hat er degree selfie afe and mortartinand close to her sheet. She surety anemuntered want thoughtful men like Sebastian Seeing her grading the Regres effk the Sadwan seemed genanve as # te sensed something ¡°SHP you sturly finance for your funda forsale¡¯s heart slunched tightly wha I Shed was gute adoles, really She had settled on a man she did like and guelphe true passion tra man who didn¡¯t love her ¡°So, your husband is Theodore Spencer.¡± Upon hearing Sebastian¡¯s tone, Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big shot, so of course I¡¯ve heard of him. I didn¡¯t expect you to be his wife.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Not for much longer.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart throbbed with pain. Whenever this topic came up, she felt almost suffocated. A confused Sebastian asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated, and it¡¯s between Theodore and I. It¡¯s inappropriate to discuss it with others,¡± Rosalie replied, deflecting the topic. Anyway, I apologize to you on his behalf for today¡¯s incident. He didn¡¯t mean it. He might have misunderstood.¡± ¡°I ept your apology. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about it.¡± Sebastian wasn¡¯t the narrow¨Cminded type to hold grudges. He naturally wouldn¡¯t dwell on such matters. However, the scene from earlier had shocked him a bit. Even as a spouse, Theodore¡¯s reaction seemed a bit excessive. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m truly grateful, and I owe you one. If you ever need my help in the future, let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best to assist you,¡± Rosalie promised. Sebastian had saved her child, which she would never forget. Sebastian was about to decline, but he saw her earnest face and how she sincerely wanted to repay him. If he refused, it would only make her feel ashamed. So, he said, ¡°There¡¯s something you can do for me now.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Chapter 27 ¡°Go on a walk with me outside,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie thought she had misheard. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Not out of the hospital, just around the vicinity, okay?¡± ¡°Of course. But isn¡¯t it too simple? You really just want mypany on a walk?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling to do that?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with it. But can you walk?¡± 1 can. My legs aren¡¯t broken.¡± Sebastian got out of bed, but after taking just a few steps, he suddenly clutched his chest, his brows furrowing slightly. Rosalie hurriedly supported him. ¡°Let me find you a wheelchair.¡± ¡°No need, I want to walk.¡± Seeing Sebastian¡¯s stubbornness, Rosalie didn¡¯t argue further and helped him walk out of the hospital room. As they turned the corner of the corridor, they met a couple walking towards them. Rosalie¡¯s face paled in surprise when she saw them ¨C it was N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Theodore and Cynthia, what a coincidence! Theodore was supporting Cynthia, who looked extremely exhausted and unwell. When Theodore noticed Rosalie, his gaze fell on her hand, which was intertwined with Sebastian¡¯s arm. A coldness surged in his eyes. As the four of them stood staring at each other, the air seemed to freeze, and silence lingered for several seconds. 720 SONUS ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Theodore coldly, as if Rosalie shouldn¡¯t be there. Rosalie intended to release Sebastian¡¯s arm, but seeing Theodore also supporting Cynthia, she felt there was nothing to be guilty about. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so she openly said, ¡°Mr. Carter got injured helping me, so I came to the hospital to see him. Aren¡¯t your also here with Ms. Zeller?¡± Cynthia hurriedly exined, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t feeling well and couldn¡¯t find anyone else to help me, so I called Theo. Rosalie smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. Aren¡¯t things between you exactly as they look?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s rxed expression, Theodore felt very ufortable, as if something had pricked his heart. It wasn¡¯t a sharp pain, but a slow build¨Cup from the deepest part of his soul. He fixed his icy gaze on Sebastian, but spoke to Rosalie, ¡°You¡¯re done with your visit, right? Go home.¡± Rosalie scoffed at themanding tone. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think they were in the olden days when women couldn¡¯t go out. ¡°Sorry, I promised to apany Mr. Carter for a walk. You better take care of Ms. Zeller.¡± Theodore was in the hospital with another woman, so what gave him the right to order her to go home? Such double standards! ¡°Mr. Carter, let¡¯s go,¡± said Rosalie, supporting him as they brushed past Theodore and Cynthia. Theodore¡¯s expression turned unusually unpleasant, his eyes flickering with intense anger. Driven by an impulse, he let go of Cynthia and was about to turn around to follow them when suddenly, Cynthia¡¯s frail body swayed to the side. Cynthia eximed in shock at Theodore¡¯s sudden action. Hearing themotion, Theodore turned back and quickly caught her. ¡°Cindy, are you okay?¡± Rosalie tumed her head and saw Theodore¡¯s caring demeanor towards Cynthia. It was as if he feared that Cynthia would suffer terribly if she had even a small injury. The very sight of them hurt her heart.. Theodore was distracted attending to Cynthia. By the time he looked up again, Rosalie and Sebastian had disappeared. Sebastian and Rosalie arrived at thewn around the hospital. The scenery there was beautiful, it even had a smallke that was surrounded by many pavilions. Rosalie helped Sebastian sit on a chair in one of the pavilions. The afternoon sunzily bathed everything in its warm light. Sebastian turned and saw Rosalie close her eyes, tilting her head slightly towards the sun. Her fair cheeks instantly gleamed with a bright radiance, appearing lovely and charming. Sebastian gazed at her for a while. When he saw Rosalie open her eyes, he calmly looked away without making it obvious he had been looking at her. Chapter 28 Rosale thought Sebastian would ask her questions. Considering the awkward andplex situation they had just experienced, anyone would be curious. But Sebastian remained silent, sitting beside her without uttering a word. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to answer such questions either, so his silence was appreciated. After a long silence, Rosalie spoke first, ¡°Mr. Carter, I didn¡¯t know you were the major shareholder of Ashwick University.¡± Sebastian hummed softly. ¡°Skycrest Enterprise has invested in many schools.¡± Skycrest Enterprise?¡± Rosalie was taken aback by his reply. ¡°You¡¯re Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s¡­?¡± Sebastian extended his hand and smiled. ¡°Let me reintroduce myself. I¡¯m Sebastian Carter, Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s CEO.¡± It was only then that Rosalie realized how deeply Sebastian had concealed his identity. Skycrest Enterprise was a major conglomerate, coveted by countless individuals who sought the best benefits. Like SK Enterprise, it was a multinational corporation with substantial financial resources. Some of the twopanies¡® businesses were even directpetitors. Rosalie reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Rosalie Young.¡± After the handshake, they withdrew their hands. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call you Mrs. Spencer from now on.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t be Mrs. Spencer for long.¡± * ples of understanding Tisched s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say ranch paraming individuale could guess some things without seding to be told the two of them talked outside for a while. Mending around before returning to the hospital room. Theodore was nowhere in sight. Rosalie wondered if he and Cynthia had gone back. Thinking about their previous interactions, she realized that if Cynthia wanted the stars in the sky. Theodore would pluck them for her Seeing Rosalie¡¯s troubled expression, Sebastian seemed to understand something, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Rosalie spent about two hours at the hospital with Sebastian, talking. about many things. She was surprised to find that he was simr to her in many ways ¨C even their values aligned. Time flew by as she had fun chatting with Sebastian, and she almost. forgot the time until her phone rang. Seeing Theodore¡¯s name on the caller ID, she answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Come home. I need to talk to yo you. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can tell me over the phone, right?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Are you nning to spend the night with that man?¡± asked Theodore in a tone that was dark and ufortable to listen to. Rosalie nced at Sebastian and realized she shouldn¡¯t stay with him. for too long. ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle back.¡± Theodore probably wanted her to sign the divorce papers. The sooner she did it, the better. After ending the call, Rosalie put her phone back in her bag and said, ¡± Mr. Carter, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Is there anything else. you need me to do? I¡¯m fine. You should head home,¡± Sebastian replied. Tle to see you tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ll be discharged early tomorrow morning. If we get the chance, let¡¯s have a meal together. Your treat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalie was extremely grateful toward Sebastian. She felt that simply apanying him for a walk wasn¡¯t enough to repay him. After exchanging a few more words, Rosalie left the hospital room. Not long after she left, Sebastian picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Bring the car. I¡¯m going back.¡± Since Rosalie had left, he didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital any longer. When Rosalie returned home, she expected Theodore to be there waiting for her since he had asked her toe back. To her surprise, he wasn¡¯t home. She asked the butler, who informed her that Theodore hadn¡¯t returned. He had called and asked her to return home, yet he wasn¡¯t there himself. Feeling a mixture of anger and amusement, Rosalie called him. He answered after a short while, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk to me? Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a small unexpected situation. I¡¯ll be back a bitter.¡± ¡°Unexpected situation? Is it rted to Ms. Zeller again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t hide anything. It seemed like something natural for him. Rosalie felt both annoyed and amused. ¡°Fine, whatever!¡± As she hung up, she felt so angry that she wanted to throw away her phone. Chapter 29 ? Late at night, when Rosalie was dozing off, she suddenly felt someone pressing down on her. Startled, she screamed loudly. "Ahhh...!" Theodore covered her mouth and hushed her. "It''s me." He turned on the room light so Rosalie could see that it was really him on top of her. Breathing a sigh of relief, she nced at the time to see that it was one in the morning. "Why are you back?" she asked. "Is it strange for me toe home?" With a tinge of alcohol on his breath, it seemed like Theodore had been drinking. He lowered his head and kissed his wife''s lips, deftly undoing her sleepwear. "Ugh..." Rosalie pushed Theodore away with all her strength, hurriedly covering his mouth with her hand. "Let go of me!" Theodore grabbed her hand and pressed her down firmly on the bed. "What''s with you? Don''t want me to touch you?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Weren''t you with Cynthia? Stay with her, then! Why did youe back here?!" Did this man think he could have it both ways? That he coulde home and have his way with Rosalie after fooling around with Cynthia? And then leave her for Cynthia once he was tired of her? What kind of nonsense was this? "Do I need a reason toe home?" A somewhat annoyed Theodore pinched Rosalie''s cheeks and continued," We''re not divorced yet. You''re still my wife, and you have to fulfill your duties as a wife!" Without giving her a chance to speak, he pressed his lips against hers to silence her. "Let go of me!'' Rosalie struggled desperately. She was pregnant, and she could sense how unstable the fetus was. She couldn''t do this! ''Don''t move!" Theodore didn''t want to hurt her. He had never forced her before. This was the first time he was being so forceful! As he sunk his teeth into her neck, Rosalie closed her eyes in despair. "Theodore, how will you exin this to Cynthia?" Theodore suddenly stopped moving. He looked up at Rosalie''s pale face to see a mocking smile on her lips, her dark eyes gazing at him deeply. After a long stretch of silence, he got off her andy by her side instead. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief and quickly touched her stomach with her hand. Fortunately, it seemed like her unborn child was fine. Afraid her husband might go crazy again, she lifted the covers to get out of bed and sleep in the next room. Theodore''s arm shot out, grabbing her wrist. "Don''t go." Rosalie gritted her teeth and forcefully pulled her hand away. "You have no right to say those words after you asked for a divorce." With that said, she left the room without hesitation. But in the next room, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Theodore had clearly drunk too much. What if he felt unwell at night? What if he needed water and couldn''t find any? Rosalie became increasingly anxious as time passed. In the end, she couldn''t bear it and got out of bed to pour a ss of cold water before carefully walking back into their bedroom. Theodore was lying on the bed, sound asleep and fully clothed. cing the ss of water on the bedside table, Rosalie unbuttoned her husband''s clothes to make him morefortable, then covered him with the nket before leaving the room. The next day, Rosalie woke up early. After she finished her morning routine, she returned to the couple''s bedroom to change clothes. Having already gotten up. Thedore looked fresh, dressed in a sharp suit - a stark contrast to his disheveled appearance the day before. Neither husband nor wife said a word. Rosalie''s peripheral vision caught sight of the ss she had left on the bedside table, noticing that the water was all gone. It was fortunate that she had ced it there. Otherwise, it could have been a problem if Theodore had gotten thirsty and was unable to find any water. Rosalie had once read a news article about a drunk person who felt thirsty in the middle of the night but couldn''t find any water. Confused and disoriented, the person failed to realize that he needed water and tragically died because he couldn''t drink any. Remembering his call from yesterday, Rosalie approached him and asked, "You called me yesterday saying you had something to discuss. What was it?" Chapter 30 ¡°Come to my office at noon,¡± said Theodore as he straightened his tie. ¡°Are we going to sign the divorce papers?¡± Rosalie asked directly. She hoped to sign the papers and get the divorce over with, sparing herself the unnecessary sadness of dragging it out. Theodore frowned at his wife¡¯s anxious demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡± With that, he left the room. There was a sense of unspoken anger in his movements. Rosalie was doubtful, but she waited till noon. Unsure if she should go before or after lunch, she called Theodore. When the call connected, Rosalie immediately asked, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Should Ie to your office now?¡± ¡°Yeah. Come over,¡± Theodore replied. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Rosalie asked out of habit. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°How about I pack a lunchbox for you and bring it over?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She knew Theodore often got too busy to have lunch, or simply grabbed something quick. Sometimes, he even just had a cup of coffee instead of a proper meal. That¡¯s why she asionally made lunch for him herself. She didn¡¯t mind the trouble or the effort, just wanting to ensure her husband ate nutritious meals. As she nned to sign the divorce papers today, she wanted to make him onest lunch. It would perhaps be her final chance to do something for him. Buse Theodore declined. ¡°Your presence is enough. You don¡¯t madd so bring lunch. Rotate a heart felt empty, but upon reflection, there was no reason to Road that way. They were getting divorced anyway, so why bother ing hem lunch? Well then Rosalie started to say at, Theodore interjected suddenly. ¡°Actually, bring the lunchbox. Bring two, and don¡¯t include any spices.¡± ¡°Two?? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bit busy. We¡¯ll talk more when you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay¡± As Rosalie headed to the kitchen, she wondered why Theodore had asked for two lunchboxes. Did he want to have lunch with her? Knowing that Theodore didn¡¯t like spicy food, Rosaline never included spices in the food she made for him. She herself loved spicy food, but because Theodore didn¡¯t, she also refrained from using spices in her own food, causing Theodore to assume that she also disliked spicy food. This time, she made two lunchboxes ¨C both contained the same food, but one was spicy, and the other wasn¡¯t. Upon arriving at thepany, Rosalie easily made her way to the CEO¡¯s office. The office door was open, so she walked right in with two insted containers in her hands. When she saw the scene before her, she froze. A man and a woman were sitting on the sofa while the man attentively poured water for the woman. Theodore looked up at Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Rosalie stood rooted in ce. Why was Cynthia here? Rosalie thought she wasing to sign the divorce papers and maybe have onest meal with her soon¨Cto¨Cbe ex- husband. Did Cynthia need to be present to witness the signing? Theodore stood up, approached Rosalie, and took the lunchboxes from her hands. ¡°Thank you for bringing lunch. I told Cindy that you¡¯re good at cooking, so she¡¯s been wanting to try your food. She finally gets the chance today.¡± Rosalie felt like she had been struck by lightning. He asked her to bring lunch for him and Cynthia?! She recalled that Theodore had initially declined her offer over the phone, but then changed his mind quickly after. Thinking about it now, Cynthia must have been with him all along. She must have said she wanted to try Rosalie¡¯s cooking, which was why Theodore suddenly changed his mind. What had Rosalie be now? Cynthia¡¯s cook? Theodore hadn¡¯t even bothered asking if she wanted to cook for Cynthia! A wave of deep humiliation washed over Rosalie. Chapter 31 Theodore ced the lunch boxes on the coffee table. There were exactly two portions, one for him and one for Cynthia. When he opened the lunch boxes, he noted that the ingredients were the sam for both, but one had chili peppers while the other didn¡¯t. Brows furrowed, he asked, ¡°Why did you include chili peppers? I thought I told you to not use any spices.¡± His words brought Rosalie¡¯s chaotic thoughts back to normal. She regained herposure and said, ¡°I just threw them in randomly If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡± Theodore seemed to sense something from Rosalie¡¯s cold tone. But upon second thought, he knew neither he nor Rosalie liked chili peppers. So, since Rosalie wasn¡¯t making the food for herself, it was probably just a mistake. ¡°Mrs. Spencer, have you had Junch?¡± Cynthia asked politely, herplexion somewhat pallid and fragile. ¡°She already ate,¡± Theodore answered for Rosalie.. Whenever Rosalie brought him lunch previously, she had usually already eaten at home. So, he assumed the same was true today. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Rosalie replied coldly. Rosalie used to worry that eating with Theodore would dy his work, so she always left after delivering his lunch. In reality, each time she delivered lunch to her husband, she had done so on an empty stomach and returned home hungry. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Cynthia said with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for making lunch for me. It smells delicious. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Eat quickly, or it will get cold.¡± Theodore ced the chili¨Cfree lunch. box in front of Cynthia. ¡°Here, you eat this one.¡± Cynthia looked at the one with chili peppers and said, ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t eat spicy food. Why don¡¯t I take the spicy one?¡± ¡°No,¡± Theodore said sternly. ¡°Your health isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t eat anything spicy.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t eat spicy food either,¡± Cynthia said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. A little bit won¡¯t hurt, and this chili doesn¡¯t seem very spicy.¡± Seeing the concern between the two people on the sofa, Rosalie felt like an outsider. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Previously, Theodore would never eat chili peppers. Rosalie had once suggested he try a mild one, but he refused outright. Yet now, for Cynthia¡¯s sake, he was willing to eat anything. It was absurd to think that no matter what Rosalie did, she was unable to win this man¡¯s favor, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t have to do anything to have Theodore desperate to treat her well. Some people are just naturally favored, effortlessly obtaining things others yearn for. Wanting to leave quickly Rosalie stepped forward and said, ¡°Give me the divorce papers. I¡¯ll sign them.¡± On the morning that Theodore had told her Cynthia was back and he wanted a divorce, Rosalie hadn¡¯t felt any humiliation or hatred towards her husband. At most, she felt pain. But now, she felt humiliated, and even a bit of resentment towards him. Theodore pushed the chili peppers to the side. Hearing her mention the divorce papers, he furrowed his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say some property procedures haven¡¯t beenpleted yet? 125 BORUS We still need to wait.¡± Cynthia frowned upon hearing this, a hint of displeasure shing in her eyes. ¡°Then, why did you ask me toe today?¡± Rosalie asked, raising her voice. She was genuinely angry. Was it just to have her deliver food to them? Seeing that Rosalie was angry, Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I wanted to see you because I was worried. Because of me, you two are getting divorced. I feel guilty, so¡­¡± Cynthia suddenly covered her lips and started to sob. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee here. Maybe I should just leave.¡± Chapter 32 Theodore quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe Cynthia¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Then, he looked up at Rosalie¡® and said, ¡°Rose, Cindy feels guilty about our divorce. I asked you to come today, hoping you could personally rify our agreement and assure her that the divorce isn¡¯t her fault.¡± Rosalie was speechless. So, Theodore intended to have her personally assure his beloved Cynthia that she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker. How ridiculous! Rosalie almostughed out loud. Was it eptable for Theodore to humiliate his wife just to make Cynthia feel better? Maybe he didn¡¯t see it as humiliation, but it certainly felt that way for Rosalie. Rosalie was about to speak when Theodore¡¯s secretary suddenly knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Jones urgently needs to have a video conference with you.¡± Theodore stood up. ¡°Connect it to the conference roomputer. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the secretary left, Theodore turned to Cynthia and said tenderly, I have to go discuss matters with our partners. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Theodore approached Rosalie and said, ¡°Rose, make sure you and Cindy have a clear conversation. Don¡¯t let her misunderstand, okay?¡± Rosalie remained expressionless, unable to shed any more tears. Staring into her hollow eyes, Theodore suddenly felt uneasy, and a pang of difort shot through him. He lowered his voice as he added, ¡°Take care of Cindy. I¡¯ll be back soon. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With that, he left the office. Rosalie clenched her fists as she remained in ce. Take care of Cynthia? Theodore was ridiculous. Cynthia was an adult, not a child in need of her care. Just how much did Theodore care about Cynthia?! After Theodore left, Cynthia looked at Rosalie and her gaze fell on the crystal bracelet on her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s a nice bracelet. Did Theo give it to you?¡± Rosalie instinctively gripped the crystal bracelet on her left wrist. After Theodore gave it to her, he had received a call from Cynthia and left abruptly. Rosalie had been annoyed at the time, so she had taken. off the bracelet. When she left home today, she remembered the bracelet and inexplicably returned to put it on. She had thought she would be having lunch with her husband, but now she realized how ridiculous she was being. He had casually bought her a gift, didn¡¯t even think much of it, and even forgot her birthday. Yet, she foolishly held onto the bracelet dearly. At Rosalie¡¯s silence, Cynthia continued, ¡°When Theo asked me, I suggested getting you a crystal bracelet. You have fair skin, so it should look good on you.¡± Rosalie looked at Cynthia in disbelief. Seeing her shocked expression, Cynthia smiled. E ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this bracelet? Sorry. When Theo asked me, I just gave him one suggestion without offering any other options. for him to choose from. He just went along with my suggestion. It¡¯s all my fault if you don¡¯t like it.¡± *25 BCAKE Cynthia seemed to be acting confidently, as if she were already Theodore¡¯s legal wife and Rosalie was a nobody. Theodore had given Rosalie the bracelet, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, she was full of mockery. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Cynthia knew she had won. Rosalie suddenly felt like a clown. Her so¨Ccalled husband had given her a gift based on another woman¡¯s suggestion, and she had been foolishly touched by it. Today, wearing the bracelet, Rosalie had hoped to have lunch with him, but instead, he had not only asked her to cook fo Theodore quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe Cynthia¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Then, he looked up at Rosalie¡® and said, ¡°Rose, Cindy feels guilty about our divorce. I asked you to come today, hoping you could personally rify our agreement and assure her that the divorce isn¡¯t her fault.¡± Rosalie was speechless. So, Theodore intended to have her personally assure his beloved Cynthia that she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker. How ridiculous! Rosalie almostughed out loud. Was it eptable for Theodore to humiliate his wife just to make Cynthia feel better? Maybe he didn¡¯t see it as humiliation, but it certainly felt that way for Rosalie. Rosalie was about to speak when Theodore¡¯s secretary suddenly knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Jones urgently needs to have a video conference with you.¡± Theodore stood up. ¡°Connect it to the conference roomputer. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the secretary left, Theodore turned to Cynthia and said tenderly, I have to go discuss matters with our partners. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Theodore approached Rosalie and said, ¡°Rose, make sure you and Cindy have a clear conversation. Don¡¯t let her misunderstand, okay?¡± Rosalie remained expressionless, unable to shed any more tears. Staring into her hollow eyes, Theodore suddenly felt uneasy, and a pang of difort shot through him. He lowered his voice as he added, ¡°Take care of Cindy. I¡¯ll be back soon. With that, he left the office. Rosalie clenched her fists as she remained in ce. Take care of Cynthia? Theodore was ridiculous. Cynthia was an adult, not a child in need of her care. Just how much did Theodore care about Cynthia?! After Theodore left, Cynthia looked at Rosalie and her gaze fell on the crystal bracelet on her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s a nice bracelet. Did Theo give it to you?¡± Rosalie instinctively gripped the crystal bracelet on her left wrist. After Theodore gave it to her, he had received a call from Cynthia and left abruptly. Rosalie had been annoyed at the time, so she had taken. off the bracelet. When she left home today, she remembered the bracelet and inexplicably returned to put it on. She had thought she would be having lunch with her husband, but now she realized how ridiculous she was being. He had casually bought her a gift, didn¡¯t even think much of it, and even forgot her birthday. Yet, she foolishly held onto the bracelet dearly. At Rosalie¡¯s silence, Cynthia continued, ¡°When Theo asked me, I suggested getting you a crystal bracelet. You have fair skin, so it should look good on you.¡± Rosalie looked at Cynthia in disbelief. Seeing her shocked expression, Cynthia smiled. E ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this bracelet? Sorry. When Theo asked me, I just gave him one suggestion without offering any other options. for him to choose from. He just went along with my suggestion. It¡¯s all my fault if you don¡¯t like it.¡± *25 BCAKE Cynthia seemed to be acting confidently, as if she were already Theodore¡¯s legal wife and Rosalie was a nobody. Theodore had given Rosalie the bracelet, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, she was full of mockery. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Cynthia knew she had won. Rosalie suddenly felt like a clown. Her so¨Ccalled husband had given her a gift based on another woman¡¯s suggestion, and she had been foolishly touched by it. Today, wearing the bracelet, Rosalie had hoped to have lunch with him, but instead, he had not only asked her to cook for another woman, she had also learned the truth about the bracelet. Rosalie wanted to remove the bracelet immediately. But if she did so now, it would only show her dismay and make Cynthiaugh at her. So, she could only bear the pain and continue wearing it. ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Ms. Zeller. You were right. This bracelet suits my fair skin.¡± Rosalie lightly touched the smooth crystal bracelet. When Theo put it on me himself, he mentioned how it complimented my beauty.¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t trying to be jealous orpetitive. She just didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. r another woman, she had also learned the truth about the bracelet. Rosalie wanted to remove the bracelet immediately. But if she did so now, it would only show her dismay and make Cynthiaugh at her. So, she could only bear the pain and continue wearing it. ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Ms. Zeller. You were right. This bracelet suits my fair skin.¡± Rosalie lightly touched the smooth crystal bracelet. When Theo put it on me himself, he mentioned how it complimented my beauty.¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t trying to be jealous orpetitive. She just didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. Chapter 33 ¡°If it looks good on you, keep wearing it. After you and Theo get divorced, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to give you any more gifts,¡± Cynthia said as she lowered her head, a hint of darkness flickering her eyes. She picked up her utensils and took a bite of the lunch Rosalie ha made, nodding at the taste. ¡°It¡¯s really good. It¡¯s a pity that after you divorce Theo, he¡¯ll hardly g to eat something like this again.¡± Her tone sounded somewhat regretful, but perhaps concealed a hir of satisfaction. ¡°You take your time eating. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± said Rosalie. Rosalie wouldn¡¯t really stay to foolishly take care of Cynthia. This woman didn¡¯t need her care. ¡°Wait.¡± Cynthia stopped her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Theo tell you why you¡¯re here? I¡® you leave like this now, he won¡¯t be happy.¡± She was acting in apletely domineering manner, speaking in a tone that was gentle but carried a warning. ¡°Ms. Zeller, what do you want to hear from me? Don¡¯t you and Theodore understand your rtionship the best? Do you really feel guilty about me divorcing him?¡± Rosalie asked. Rosalie was divorcing Theodore, and Cynthia was clearly the one benefiting from it. Yet, Cynthia came here talking about feeling guilty, wanting the original wife to exin it herself. It was ridiculously absurd. Was Cynthia trying to act noble in this situation? 125 SONUS Mrs. Spencer, oh no, I¡¯ll just call you Rosalie. You won¡¯t be Mrs. Spencer for long, anyway,¡± said Cynthia in a tone that wasn¡¯t as polite anymore. ¡°Whatever.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t care how others addressed her. Cynthia sighed softly. ¡°Theo cares too much about me. That¡¯s why he wanted you to exin things to me. He just needs to look at my face to know what I want. Between us¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Zeller,¡± Rosalie interrupted her. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Cynthia¡¯s meaningless chatter, words that sounded innocent but were filled with cunning. ¡°Theodore and I are about to get divorced. You don¡¯t need to scheme anything. You¡¯ll get the result you want soon.¡± Since Rosalie had been losing from the start, she might as well ept it openly. ¡°Scheming?¡± Cynthia¡¯s fragile expression suddenly turned somewhat ominous. ¡°How dare you say those words? Because of you, I almost died. If we¡¯re talking about scheming, it might be you who¡¯s scheming against me!¡± Rosalie snorted lightly. ¡°Ms. Zeller, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve barely seen you a few times. Why would I scheme against you?¡± Was Cynthia ndering her and trying to make Theodore hate her? ¡°Are you pretending to be innocent or do you really not know?¡± Cynthia asked, seeming a bit angry. She suddenly clutched her chest as if breathing had be difficult. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A strong sense of hatred shed in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you deliberately n everything?!¡± ¡°You need to rify what you¡¯re using me of. I haven¡¯t deas anything,¡± Rosalie said, utterly confused. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you. I only have half my lungs left, and I have a heart disease now,¡± Cynthia said through gritted teeth, her tone bing somewhat agitated. ¡°What?!¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Rosalie, your parents were just ordinary employees. However, because of an incident years ago, they shut down the system in a timely manner and inexplicably became so¨Ccalled heroes. And you, the daughter of those ¡®heroes,¡¯ naturally received recognition from the Spencer family¡¯s matriarch! ¡°From then on, you had ess to all resources. The olddy even treated you as Theo¡¯s future wife. She was very controlling, and didn¡¯t allow Theo to interact with other women. ¡°Butter, Theo met me! He respects his grandmother a lot, so he endured everything silently. We could only watch each other from a distance, unable to be together because you were in the middle!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Rosalie clenched her fists. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m the one who broke you two apart? You were the one who went abroad! You left Theo.¡± ¡°Yes, I went abroad. But if I had been perfectly fine, why would I leave him?! Haven¡¯t you ever thought about it? Or were you just so happy that I left and happily married him, not caring about the reason?¡± Cynthia retorted. ¡°Fine. Tell me, then. Why did you go abroad? If you and Theodore loved each other so much, why didn¡¯t you hold on?¡± Rosalie questioned. Chapter 34 ¡°Because I was dying!¡± Cynthia¡¯s ey illness and needed a double lung ti found a donor for me, but do you k ¡°What did she do?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°She used her connections to block hospital. My surgery was forced to table, waiting for the lungs that nev ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Grandma would Rosalie¡¯s eyes were red as she sho ¡°You may not believe it, but it¡¯s tru the olddy if she did such a thing!¡± ¡°And then what? You keep fabricati Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it. Reba taken care of her. She couldn¡¯t jus evidence. Cynthia sneered coldly before cont thread. When Theo went to confron to immediately cut ties with me and time to find a new donor. To save m ¡°Due to his grandmother¡¯s interferer the transnt. When the lungs were of them already had issues. I ended caused problems with my heart. ¡°After the surgery, Theo secretly ser wasn¡¯t that I voluntarily left him for heal. Unfortunately, my health hasn¡¯t been improving much. I have to take medication every day, and I¡¯m frequently hospitalized. I can¡¯t live like a normal person anymore!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie stared at Cynthia in disbelief, feeling like she was in a nightmare. ¡°That can¡¯t be true¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡± Whether Cynthia¡¯s words were true or not, they profoundly impacted Rosalie. Everything she had believed in and seen before¡­ What was real, and what was fake? Reba was so kind¨Chearted. How could she do such cruel things? And Theodore, had he really married Rosalie out of necessity? If so, deep in his heart, did he resent her? Before Rosalie and Theodore had gotten married, he had said that he couldn¡¯t give her any love, not even once they were husband and wife. He had also made it clear that their marriage could end at any time. when Cynthia returned. Theodore must have resented Rosalie deeply at the time. Perhaps he even thought she had a hand in Cynthia¡¯s departure. Sure enough, he never gave her any affection, not even a little. Throughout their one¨Cyear marriage, he fulfilled his husbandly duties, which was already a great concession on his part. Rosalie hadn¡¯t wanted him to feel any psychological burden before. their marriage, so she pretended to be indifferent and treated him as just a brother. She knew Theodore had another woman in his heart, and at the time, she hadn¡¯t known why Cynthia had left Theodore. Theodore had been hiding it from her all along, agreeing to marry her first to appease Reba, and then secretly hiding Cynthia away. In one fell swoop, Theodore was able to satisfy Reba, protect ? Cynthia, and give himself a way to divorce his wife without any guilt whenever he wanted. Rosalie suddenlyughed. She keptughing andughing until she felt like crying. Having initially thought Cynthia had left on her own ord, she had once harbored a glimmer of hope that Theodore might gradually fall in love with her after they got married. Instead, Theodore not only did not fall in love with her, but had also given her such a big ¡®gift¡®. ¡°Rosalie, you promised Theo that as long as I came back, your marriage with him could end anytime. Don¡¯t forget about that,¡± Cynthia reminded. Chapter 35 Rosalie felt like her heart was being torn apart, and her mind was on the verge of splitting open. Cynthia even knew about these things. It seemed that Theodore had been telling Cynthia everything about his married life over the past year. They had been in contact all along. ¡°Theo once went on a two¨Cmonth business trip, right? He was with me, This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia volunteered the information. ¡°He was with me the whole time, traveling together. He was happiest when he was with me.¡± It felt like one thunderbolt after another was striking Rosalie¡¯s brain. She was in a daze, hoping desperately that this was just a nightmare and that she would wake up soon. Rosalie remembered the night when Theodore hade home in a hurry, wanting to be intimate with her. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for two months, and she was deeply in love with him, so she hadn¡¯t pushed him away. The whole process had gone smoothly. He had been gentle and considerate of her feelings. But the following day, he asked for a divorce. Had he nned all of this? Since he wanted a divorce and had been with Cynthia for those two months, why had hee back that night and touched her? Had he just been squeezing out Rosalie¡¯sst bit of value? Rosalie clenched her fists tightly, her nails almost digging into her palms. Only the sharp pain was keeping her from spiraling. She took a deep breath to calm herself, refusing to let herself panic or lose herposure because of this woman¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you telling me all this? Theodore is going to divorce me anyway. Are you trying to provoke me? Do you think I care?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart felt like it had been shattered into pieces, but she didn¡¯t want to show any signs of weakness. This was herst remaining shred of dignity. ¡°Provoke you?¡± Cynthia innocently shook her head. ¡°No, you must have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just concerned about you and trying to help.¡± Hearing these words from Cynthia made Rosalie feel nauseous. She was disgusted by the mere thought of it. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®looking out for me¡®, Ms. Zeller? How dare you say that?¡± Cynthia let out a sigh before speaking earnestly, ¡°I want you to know that I have your best interests at heart. Theo is a remarkable man, and I¡¯m certain you would find him attractive. ¡°However, it¡¯s important to understand that he has strong feelings for me. I don¡¯t want you to hold on to unrealistic fantasies. I¡¯m telling you this not to upset you, but to help you see the reality of the situation.¡± Rosalie felt extremely repulsed by Cynthia¡¯s hypocritical stance, but to some extent, what she said was not entirely wrong. Unrealistic fantasies? Yes, they were indeed that. All the goodness Rosalie once saw in Theodore was fake. She used to think he was a responsible person, but now it seemed that everything he had done was for Cynthia. All his words and actions had been part of a n, including his kindness towards her. Only when he was good to his ¡®wife¡® could Cynthia be safe. As such a skilled pretender himself, it was no wonder Theodore had fallen for someone like Cynthia. +25 BONU Rosalie didn¡¯t fully believe Cynthia¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Theodore did care about that woman a lot. Just one phone call from her could get him to abandon his legally wedded wife. That alone was enough to prove that their marriage had been nothing but a sham. It hurt¡­ it really hurt! ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t feel wronged. Theo is a good man who always makes women fantasize. But it¡¯s good that you see reality now. You¡¯ll find a man who¡¯s right for you. After all, you weren¡¯t born into a good family. ¡°You only had the chance to marry Theo because of your parents¡® status. If you didn¡¯t have that, a family like the Spencers wouldn¡¯t even look at you. If you want to live a better life, you should know your ce,¡± Cynthia said with a sneer. Chapter 36 Despite Cynthia¡¯s gentle tone, every word felt like a knife, cutting straight to Rosalie¡¯s heart. The other woman seemed like a victorious queen, crushing Rosalie underfoot and leaving her with no room to maneuver. Indeed, Rosalie had almost forgotten that Cynthia, while not on the same level as the Spencer family, still came from a wealthy background. Struggling to control her emotions, Rosalie clenched her teeth and sternly said, ¡°Ms. Zeller, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve known Theo for ten years. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is? ¡°Moreover, he made it clear to me before we got married that ours was a contractual marriage. You have no idea what he¡¯s going to give me after our divorce. Please don¡¯t pity me. I¡¯m not as helpless as you think.¡± Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Cynthia¡¯s worried expression softened into a slight smile. ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t feel wronged being with Theo?¡± ¡°As you said, he¡¯s an outstanding man. In this past year of marriage, he¡¯s given me everything besides love. I have noints,¡± Rosalie replied. Cynthia¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just as she was about to say something, her gaze suddenly shifted to a certain spot. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re not sad about divorcing Theo. You don¡¯t care about him at all, do you?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rosalie¡¯s nails almost pierced her palms, the excruciating pain making it hard to breathe. Fun she endured the pain and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t care.¡± Cynthia covered her heart, sighing repeatedly. ¡°Oh, I see. I guess I¡¯ve been overthinking it, worrying about you all this time. How foolish of Seeing Cynthia¡¯s vulnerable appearance, Rosalie furrowed her brow. Ms. Zeller, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. You should worry more about your own health, assuming, of course, what you said is true.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cynthia¡¯s brow furrowed. Rosalie recalled the day at the restaurant when she had seen Cynthial with people who seemed to be her friends. Cynthia had appeared radiant and confident at the time, hardly resembling someone with only one lung and a heart problem. Of course, Rosalie couldn¡¯t be certain of this. She had no evidence, only spection, so she didn¡¯t say it outright. ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with what I mean, Ms. Zeller. After all, your health hasn¡¯t been great, has it?¡± Rosalie sensed that something was off. ¡°Rosalie, your words are too malicious,¡± Cynthia said inexplicably. You think I can¡¯t tell? Are you implying that I¡¯m faking it? If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you my incision scar.¡± Cynthia stood up from the sofa, clutching her heart. But as soon as she rose, she eximed in pain and copsed weakly to the floor. ¡°Cindy.¡± A tall figure swiftly rushed over, embracing Cynthia in concern. ¡°Cindy, what happened?¡± Tears were already streaming down Cynthia¡¯s face. ¡°Theo, I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Have you finished your meeting?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know when Theodore had returned, but considering Cynthia¡¯s sudden copse, perhaps he had been standing behind her the whole time. This cunning woman was really quite the actress. After helping Cynthia to the sofa, Theodore faced Rosalie with a cold expression. ¡°I asked you to take care of Cindy, but instead, you intentionally harmed her. I was only away briefly, and you dared to behave like this. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what you might do when I am not around.¡± Chapter 37 Rosalieughed bitterly. ¡°What have I done behind your back? Hurt your Cindy? Do you know the whole story? You only heard what I said. at the end, but not what she said earlier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore interrupted her. ¡°I know what she said. I can show you all of Cindy¡¯s medical records. If you knew what she¡¯s been through, you would feel ashamed instead of questioning her here!¡± Rosalie was momentarily speechless. She did indeed doubt Cynthia, especially after seeing her looking healthy at the restaurant, while Theodore remained convinced otherwise. But whenever Cynthia went to the hospital, Theodore was always with her. It would be difficult for Cynthia to deceive him, but it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. Even in Theodore¡¯s presence, Cynthia could have. faked her condition, like Rosalie had done when she concealed her pregnancy from him. Apart from her health, Cynthia was also clearly acting in other aspects, especially when Theodore was around. She deliberately said. things to provoke certain answers from Rosalie, taking them out of context to mislead Theodore. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault for telling Rosalie about my health. It¡¯s normal for her to doubt me. After all, she didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t me her,¡± Cynthia pleaded, making herself out to be a pitiful. victim, seemingly speaking up for Rosalie but evoking sympathy for herself. Meanwhile, Rosalie seemed unbothered. She neither shed tears nor showed remorse, resembling a bully who picked on her victim and made people sympathize with the weaker party. If one could view the situation after knowing all the facts, it was easy to understand what was happening. However, when experiencing it firsthand, few people could see the whole picture objectively and would often be biased. People would even criticize others vehemently because they believed baseless online rumors, let alone ambiguous. real¨Clife situations. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Cindy. You¡¯re not well.¡± Theodore immediately wiped away her tears with a tissue. Cynthia¡¯s tears flowed freely as she tightly grasped Theodore¡¯s hand. ¡± Then, promise me, don¡¯t be mad at her. Forgive her. I don¡¯t want you two to fight because of me.¡± Theodore turned his head, giving Rosalie a cold nce before tenderly speaking to Cynthia, ¡°Okay, I forgive her.¡± Seeing the couple holding hands tightly, Rosalie felt almost no sadness, only anger. ¡°Theodore, what gives you the right to forgive me? What have I done wrong that requires your forgiveness?¡± Why should this couple stand on a moral high ground to forgive her? It was clear they were acting unreasonably. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop causing a scene.¡± Theodore¡¯s anger red up in an unusual disy, as if he was growing impatient because Rosalie was being unreasonable. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just causing a scene?¡± Apletely provoked Rosalie suddenly rushed forward, forcefully separating Theodore and Cynthia¡¯s hands. Her sudden action took Theodore aback. First, he was stunned, then irritated. ¡°Are you out of your mind? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m crazy, and I¡¯m making that, wouldn¡¯t it be unjust if I didn¡¯t: ¡°Unjust to you?¡± Theodore seemed talking about?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You have the nerve to ask? Wasn¡¯t divorced yet. Even if there¡¯s just on wife. What does it mean for you to me?¡± It wasn¡¯t like Rosalie didn¡¯t have a t herposure easily. However, this and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Si unreasonable and they were getting tolerate so much? ¡®Don¡¯t be unreasonable. Step aside,¡± pushed Rosalie away. ¡°Cindy, let¡¯s g ¡®We haven¡¯t finished our meal yet, the two lunch boxes on the coffee t ¡®Throw it out. I¡¯ll take you out to eat Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re going tooposurepletely. I¡¯m going too far?¡± Theodore turne did you do to Cindy? You¡¯re causing Todays Bonus Offer Chapter 38 ¡°Theodore, it¡¯s clear that you have double standards. You¡¯ve said that as long as we remain married, we¡¯re still bound as husband and wife. However, you frequently criticize me whenever I bring up the divorce, using me inexplicably and reacting with anger as if I¡¯ve betrayed you. ¡°Ironically, it¡¯s you who wanted to get divorced in the first ce. You¡¯ve barely mentioned it, yet you¡¯re already eager to move on with Cynthia. What right do you have to hold me responsible? ¡°Yesterday, you asked me toe home, but you weren¡¯t there. Today, you called me toe here, but it turns out you just wanted me to exin things to Cynthia. I didn¡¯t have toe all the way here for a conversation that could have taken ce over the phone. You even asked me to bring lunch, which I made spicy because I thought I would be having lunch with you! ¡°I like spicy food, but I don¡¯t eat it because you don¡¯t! Every time I bring you lunch, Ie on an empty stomach. I¡¯ve never eaten first! I just said that to put your mind at ease, but how have you treated me?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t even shout. By the end, she was speaking calmly, and she felt much better after letting out her pent¨Cup frustration. The office was unusually quiet, and Theodore seemed stunned. He had never seen Rosalie like this before and didn¡¯t know what to make of her words. As his gaze fell on the two lunch boxes on the coffee table, he was momentarily speechless. Seeing Theodore¡¯s silent reaction, Cynthia quickly grabbed his wrist. Theo, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. It would have been better without me. I¡¯ll leave.¡± A man¡¯s maic andmanding voice suddenly echoed through the room, ¡°In that case, just go. Why are you still holding his hand?¡± Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A middle¨Caged man in a smart suit walked into the office. His brow was slightly furrowed, giving him an imposing air. Despite his age, his dignified demeanor and sharply defined features hinted at his youthful attractiveness, the kind that only improved with age. Theodore frowned. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Wesley Spencer stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Is thepany yours alone? Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ever since Theodore had taken over the duty of managing thepany, Wesley had almost been in a semi¨Cretired state, but still kept an eye onpany matters. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Theodore exined. ¡°Is that so? Then, what did you mean?¡± Wesley¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°Uncle,¡± Cynthia hastily interjected. ¡°Theo, he¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your uncle. Don¡¯t try to im a rtionship with me,¡± Wesley said as his eyes shed with disgust. Cynthia trembled at his harsh words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Why are you still holding Theo¡¯s hand? He¡¯s a married man. Don¡¯t you have any self¨Cawareness?¡± Wesley asked, narrowing his eyes. A frightened Cynthia released Theodore¡¯s hand, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Theodore immediately stepped in front of Cynthia to protect her.¡± Dad, if you have anything to say, say it to me. This has nothing to do with Cindy.¡± Wesley continued his attack, ¡°If it has nothing to do with her, why is she here? She¡¯s neither an employee, nor your wife, nor a client or friend. What right does she have to enter this office?¡± ¡°This is my office, and it¡¯s my prerogative to decide who enters. If you don¡¯t have any business here¡­¡± ¡°What, am I bothering you two?¡± Wesley interrupted, his gaze shing with bone¨Cchilling coldness. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my daughter¨Cinw and leave.¡± Wesley grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist to take her away. Instinctively, Theodore grabbed onto Rosalie. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chapter 39 Wesley turned his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re really something, always eyeing something else while not being satisfied with what you already have.¡± Theodore was momentarily at a loss for words, but still unwilling to relinquish Rosalie¡¯s hand. Cynthia gritted her teeth, a hint of unwillingness shing in her eyes as she put on another pitiful act. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I-¡± ¡°Since you know it¡¯s all your fault, then just kill yourself already,¡± Wesley ruthlessly interrupted her. Rosalie was shocked. In fact, she hadn¡¯t met her father¨Cinw many times, and was quite afraid of him. He rarely smiled, and Reba didn¡¯t mention him much either. All she knew was that her father¨Cin-w and his wife seemed to have a bad rtionship. The couple lived separately, which made Rosalie think her father¨Cinw didn¡¯t value marriage much. A shocked Cynthia¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going too far.¡± Theodore frowned, his voice icy. ¡°It¡¯s not. Cindy¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all my fault. me me if you want to me someone.¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your fault. Kill yourself, then.¡± Wesley¡¯s sharp gaze turned to Theodore. ¡°Go ahead. The window is open, isn¡¯t it? Jump out and die to atone for your sins!¡± Theodore seemed taken aback by his father¡¯s words, his expression extremely unpleasant. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t. Cynthia grabbed his arm, shaking her head desperately. ¡°Which one of you is going to die? Didn¡¯t you both admit it was your fault? Then, die together,¡± Wesley said impatiently, showing no mercy. to his own son. Rosalie looked at Wesley in astonishment. She hadn¡¯t expected him. to be so harsh even when speaking to his son. In reality, most parents would protect their children first. Even if they were to be unbiased and side with the other party in a conflict, they wouldn¡¯t speak so harshly. By actually telling his own son to kill himself, Wesley was drawing a clear line. Amidst her shock, Rosalie felt a hint of satisfaction: Finally, there was someone who didn¡¯t buy into Cynthia¡¯s act. The atmosphere became tense. Rosalie, being pulled by both her handsome father¨Cinw and her husband at the same time, felt the scene was somewhat odd. She gently freed herself from their grasp and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, Rosalie turned and walked out. Just as Theodore was about to call her back, Wesley stepped in to block him. Theodore frowned. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m not going to exin further. If you get it, you get it. If you don¡¯t, my words won¡¯t matter,¡± Wesley replied. He turned to leave. As he reached the door, he suddenly turned back to Cynthia and added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just my mother who didn¡¯t want you to be part of the Spencer family. Do you think it was her decision alone? Even though she¡¯s old, I¡¯m still here. I have plenty of time to wait things out.¡± Angry, Cynthia cried out, ¡°What did I do wrong? Is it wrong to love someone? I just¡­¡± Bang! The office door mmed shut. Before Cynthia could finish her sentence, Wesley had already turned and left, not giving her a chance to argue. Even if Cynthia¡¯s acting skills were excellent, no amount of acting would work when faced with someone who inherently disliked people who were fake. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve caused you and your father to have this fight. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cynthia choked out as she sobbed uncontrobly, struggling to catch her breath. Chapter 40 Theodore gently patted Cynthia¡¯s slender back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle. everything.¡± ¡°Is it true that I¡¯ll never be able to be part of the Spencer family? Are we really never going to be together?¡± Thinking of Wesley¡¯s words, Cynthia was furious. What was so great about Rosalie?! She was from a humble background and wasn¡¯t worthy of the Spencer family¡¯s protection! Theodore frowned, his expression grave. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take care of myself anymore.¡± Cynthia wiped her tears. ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t know how long I have left. But even if it¡¯s only for a short time, I¡¯ll be happy as long as I¡¯m with you. Whether or not we can make our status official doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say much more. Instead, he bent down to tidy up the lunch boxes on the coffee table. He took special care with the one with the chili peppers, covering it carefully. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you going to have lunch?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± He put away the lunch boxes, showing no intention of throwing them away. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. She was supposed to have lunch with you. Because of my misunderstanding, that happened. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Cynthia guiltily. ¡°Enough.¡± Theodore sounded impatient. Every time Cynthia apologized so desperately, he used to feel guilty. But over time, he couldn¡¯t help but start to feel annoyed. Cynthia trembled. ¡°D¨Cdid I do something wrong?¡± Realizing his mood wasn¡¯t good, and that it showed, Theodore softened his tone, ¡°No.¡± Cynthia wanted to ask about the divorce, but sensed Theodore¡¯s darkening expression, so she swallowed her words, not daring to ask. Rosalie hadn¡¯t gone far. She had been waiting nearby until Wesley came out, and she hurriedly approached him as soon as he emerged. ¡°Dad, thank you for just now.¡± Wesley gave her a cold nce. ¡°So, what are you going to do now? Continue living like this or get divorced?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Continuing to live like this was out of the question. The divorce was Theodore¡¯s idea, but now it seemed Rosalie needed it too. If Theodore was going to treat her like this, why bother persisting in trying to save their marriage? Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Wesley suddenly realized something. Are you really going to get divorced?¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t going to hide anything anymore. Wesley had experienced everything life could throw at him, so how could he not see through her facade? ¡°Dad, you saw it too. He doesn¡¯t love me. Continuing like this will only hurt more people,¡± Rosalie said. Are you surrendering because your worried about hurting too m people, or because you feel that youcantpete with Cynthia¡± Wesley inquired. Taken aback, Rosalie stuttered, ¡°Enough.¡± Wesley interrupted affairs, what else can be done? Rosalie hung her head in silence you two can¡¯t handle your own ¡°Oh, remember to go home tonight and have dinner with my mother She wants to have a family gathering. Wesley added. When Rusallie heard Wesley mention Reba, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Dad, can you not tell Grandma about what¡¯s happening between Thee and 17¡ä¡ä ¡°She¡¯s my mother. Do you think you care more about her health than i do? You need to deal with this quickly or alle out sooner or dillter.¡± Wesley repiled Rosale modded repeatedly. 1 understand handle it as soon as possible¡± Wesley¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the cystal bracelet on Rosalle¡¯s wrist Nice bracelet Rosalie felt like someone had stated her heart Gritting her teeth, she forcefully took the bracelet off Seeing this. Wesley seemed to understand something ¡®Donate it. It can help others, and you won¡¯t have to see it again.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡°Theo,e to my ce tonight I¡¯ve learned how to cook a delicious dish. I want to cook it for Theodore and Cynthia had just walked out of the office. As Cynthia spoke, she saw Wesley and Rosalie standing there. She looked surprised, quickly covering her lips and hiding behind Theodore, looking fragile and pitiful as if the whole world was out to get her. Almost instinctively, Theodore shielded Cynthia behind him. Rosalie stared nkly at the scene before her, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. The pain spread to her fingertips, causing her fingers to suddenly felt weak. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The crystal bracelet slipped from her fingers and fell onto the hard ground. Crack! The bracelet immediately shattered. Chapter 41 -15 BONUS Theodore frowned, a trace of anger shing in his eyes. Rosalie stared nkly at the crystal bracelet on the ground, as if it represented the irreparable rift between her and Theodore. She silently bent down, picked up the broken pieces, and threw them into a nearby trash can before walking away. Consumed by an inexplicable anger, Theodore strode forward and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist forcefully. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± From Theodore¡¯s perspective, Rosalie had deliberately broken the crystal bracelet. Rosalie winced from his strong grip, frowning as she struggled to free her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± She knew he was asking about the crystal bracelet, but why was he so angry? It was just a gift he had casually bought for her based on Cynthia¡¯s suggestion. With a cold expression on his face, Theodore was about to speak when Wesley intervened. ¡°Do you want to make a spectacle? Should I grab a megaphone and call all the employees here?¡± As Wesley spoke, Theodore noticed some employees ncing over, but they quickly averted their gazes, only casting curious nces before hurriedly leaving. Such a scene would undoubtedly attract criticism. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Theodore took a deep breath, suppressing his anger as he turned to Rosalie. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this at home. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should go home. Tonight, we¡¯re having dinner with your grandmother at the manor. Remember toe. Wesley¡¯s sharp gazended on Cynthia as he added. ¡°Don¡¯t bring outsiders unless you want to upset your grandmother.¡± The emphasis on ¡®outsiders¡® was heavy. Cynthia¡¯s expression turned sour, but she couldn¡¯tsh out and could only swallow her anger. After Wesley left, Rosalie followed suit without even ncing at Theodore, who stared at his wife¡¯s slender figure walking away. feeling like his heart had been hollowed out Suddenly, Cynthia eximed loudly and began to lean to the side. Theodore quickly rushed forward to catch her ¡°Theo, are you really going to your grandmother¡¯s ce for dinner Tonigh Theodore modded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a l?ng time since I¡¯ve had dinner with Grandima. I have to ge Cynthia looked sad when she heard his answer. ¡°But I¡¯ve already bought the ingredients for the dish wanted to make for you. They can only stay fresh for one night. If you don¡¯te to my ce, Ni have to throw them away ¡°You¡¯re not well, so you shouldn¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°But I want to ¡°Cynthia held Theodore¡¯s hand ¡°How about youe to my ce earlier today, have dinner with me, and then go home afterward? It¡¯s okay if you eat less at my ce She would definitely find a way to keep him there once he arrived. Theodore withdrew his hand. ¡°You¡¯re having trouble even standing, so how can you cook for me? Besides, I can dine with you whenever I want, but Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t good and I haven¡¯t spent time with her in a long time You know how important this is, yet you¡¯re still trying to stop me Cynthia stiffened. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m not trying to stop you. I just love you too much, and my health isn¡¯t good either. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll live, so I panicked momentarily. I¡¯m sorry. You should go home. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve spent time with your grandmother.¡± She lowered her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Alright.¡± Theodore understood her impulse, given her poor health. Let me take you home first.¡± Chapter 42 Rosalle didn¡¯t have much to do, so she went to Spencer Manor early to apany Reba and chat with her. Because she arrived early, her inws hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and neither had Theodore. Rosalie chatted andughed with Reba in the hall. Even though she felt troubled inside, she kept the older womanughing. ¡°Oh, child. You¡¯re the only one who makes me happy. You¡¯re as talkative as ever, and you¡¯re bing increasingly cunning, like a fox, Reba said as she patted her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s hand affectionately. Rosalie teased, ¡°How could you say that, Grandma? Why did you call me a cunning fox? Hmph! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little fox indeed, haha!¡± Suddenly, Reba remembered something. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you graduate? I¡¯ll arrange a job for you at thepanyter. Tell me what kind of job you want.¡± ¡°No need, Grandma. I¡¯ll find a job myself. I don¡¯t want to rely on family. I want to rely on my own efforts.¡± ¡°Rose, I admire your independence. But since you have connections you can rely on, don¡¯t waste them. The world isplicated, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer unnecessarily.¡± Reba was very indulgent with Rosalie, but not with Theodore. The old woman was strict with her grandson, making him work hard and setting many tough challenges for him. ¡°Grandma, I should suffer a bit and experience setbacks, so that I can appreciate what I achieve through my efforts.¡± ¡°But¡­ Reba wanted to say something else, but Rosalie interrupted her, Grandma, you forget that when I was interning while in university, I found a job myself. But that job onlysted for less than two months before you ruined it.¡± ¡°Well, that was¡­¡± Reba felt embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin your job on purpose. It was the company¡¯s fault Those people were bullying you, I was just standing up for you.¡± ¡°Grandma, there will always be such people in a workce. I can handle it. You¡¯re too protective of me.¡± Back then, Rosalie was being scolded by her boss, who threw files at her. Coincidentally, Reba had dropped by to see her daughter¨Cin-w and witnessed the incident. Additionally, she overheard other staff gossiping about Rosalie, which made the olddy furious. When people at thepany realized who Reba was, they were repeatedly apologizing to Rosalie in no time. Because of that incident, Rosalie felt embarrassed to continue working there and had resigned. However, she still had toplete her internship. So, she had no choice but to intern at apany under SK Enterprise. However, Reba was always concerned about Rosalie. She didn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her granddaughter¨Cinw, so everyone in thepany treated her like royalty. ¡°Okay, I know I was wrong.¡± In fact, Reba understood the reasoning behind it, but she just wanted to protect Rosalie. She couldn¡¯t help but favor her granddaughter¨Cinw, even though she knew it wasn¡¯t entirely fair. After a while, Reba nced at the time ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Theoe yet? This is really unreasonable.¡± ¡°Grandma, Theo is busy with work. It¡¯s normal for him to bete.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s busy, can¡¯t hee an hour or two earlier? Moreover, why does he always have to do everything himself? Why can¡¯t he delegate tasks to his subordinates? A good leader should be able to delegate.¡± Reba was strict with Theodore, always finding fault with whatever he did. If he wasn¡¯t busy, Reba would likely say he was irresponsible. Theodore had a heavy burden of responsibility, so he needed constant prodding to improve and couldn¡¯t afford to ck off. ¡°Rose, why don¡¯t you call Theo and ask when he¡¯sing?¡± ¡°Me? Call him?¡± Rosalie chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you call him? He¡¯ll definitely come right away if you do.¡± Considering the current situation between Rosalie and Theodore, how could she talk to him? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re husband and wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to call him?¡± Reba¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion. ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Rosalie quickly took out her phone. ¡°No, Grandma. I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Afraid that Reba would sense something was wrong, Rosalie reluctantly dialed Theodore¡¯s number. Chapter 43 After a short while, the call connected. ¡°Hello. With Reba nearby, Rosalie couldn¡¯t afford to sound too distant when talking to Theodore. So, she had to warmly say, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s tone, Theodore frowned, feeling a bit puzzled. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°When are youing to Grandma¡¯s ce?¡± Theodore nced at his watch. ¡°I¡¯lleter.¡± ¡°Can youe earlier?¡± ¡°Why the rush? It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°I just want you toe earlier and spend more time with Grandma. ¡°Is that Grandma¡¯s request?¡± Rosalie responded with a hum. ¡°In that case, you can tell her I¡¯lleter.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what you said earlier? You¡¯ve been patient with me for a long time. It¡¯ll be more comfortable for you if Ieter, so you won¡¯t have trouble eating.¡± After saying that, Theodore abruptly hung up, as though sulking and holding her to her words. Rosalie had only said those things because she had no other choice, afraid Theodore would find out she was pregnant. She hadn¡¯t expected him to use it against her. ¡°What did he say?¡± Reba asked curiously. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°He said he¡¯ll try toe as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That child¡­¡± Reba sighed. Seeing that Reba looked tired, Rosalie said, ¡°Grandma, let me help you back to your room so you can rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They would all need some energy for dinnerter, so it was wise to rest beforehand. After escorting Reba back to her room and tucking her in, Rosalie left. At the door, she immediately took out her phone and sent a text message. [I hope that our issues won¡¯t affect Grandma. She really wants to see. you, so please don¡¯t let your feelings towards me affect her. I have already assured her that you¨Cwille as soon as possible. Whatever you feel about me, it¡¯s up to you to handle.] C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Theodore didn¡¯t reply to her message. However, he arrived at the manor less than an hourter to find Rosalie busy knitting a scarf. Reba liked to knit when she was bored, and she would often teach Rosalie. So, she would sometimes continue knitting the old woman¡¯s projects on her behalf. Rosalie was knitting so intently that she didn¡¯t notice Theodore¡¯s arrival until the tall man sat down next to her, startling her. One of the knitting needles pierced her finger, and though it had a rounded tip and normally wouldn¡¯t cause much pain even if one was pricked, Rosalie had been startled so badly that she had jabbed her finger a little too forcefully. 20 She eximed in pain and clutched her hand as the ball of yarn and needles fell off herp to the floor. Theodore frowned, bending down. to pick up the items from the floor and ce them on the nearby coffee table. He grabbed his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± The gap under Rosalie¡¯s nail bed had turned red. Although there was no bleeding, it was evident that it hurt. After all, the nerves in the fingers were closely connected to the heart. ¡°You appeared without a word, startling me, and now you me me?¡± Rosalie pulled her hand back forcefully. Hearing the woman¡¯s cold tone, Theodore narrowed his eyes, obviously displeased. ¡°Are you implying it¡¯s all my fault?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Rosalie replied, not wanting to argue with him. This kind of situation never led to a good oue. But Theodore seemed determined to rify the matter. ¡°Before we got married, you said you saw me as a brother and had no feelings for me. Even when I mentioned divorce, you said the same. And before I took you to the hospital, you said you had been patient with me for long enough. Now, I¡¯ve given you freedom, and yet you feel wronged?¡± ¡°Yes, whatever. I feel wronged. Whatever the mighty CEO of SK Enterprise does is always right,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically as she picked up the yarn, intending to continue knitting. Chapter 44 With Theodore here, Rosalie needed to divert her attention even more. Theodore snatched the things from her hand and tossed them aside. Stop being so sarcastic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Bute to think of it, didn¡¯t you also get relief? You sneakily sent Cynthia abroad, then spent two months on a business trip just to be with her. You must have had enough of our marriage. It¡¯s been a year of grievances for you.¡± Just the thought of such things sent shivers down Rosalie¡¯s spine. Even before marriage, she had known this man¡¯s heart belonged to Cynthia. His kindness to her over the past year was merely out of obligation. However, she had always believed that, at least throughout their marriage, he had been faithful. But she never expected him to have done something like this. Theodore furrowed his brows tightly, his face darkening. ¡°Who told you?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Who told me?¡± Rosalie turned her head, innocently saying, ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t poor Cindy who told me. She¡¯s so innocent, kind, and fragile. How could she tell me something like that to provoke me? Of course, I must have dreamt it.¡± ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t speak to me in that tone.¡± Theodore was very ufortable with his wife¡¯s attitude now. had changed. She ¡°Then, how do you want me to speak to you? No matter what I say, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m ndering your darling. She¡¯s a noble, innocentdy. How could she tolerate being tarnished by me, even slightly? You¡¯ve really suffered this past year, Juggling two women. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted, right?¡± TRIDE Theodore¡¯s eyes burned fiercely as his anger erupted like a volcano. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s shoulders, forcefully pinning her to the couch. ¡°What do you mean? Exin yourself clearly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear enough! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Rosalie, it seems I¡¯ve indulged you too much this past year. Your really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was hideous, he looked like an irritated lion. ¡°Let go!¡± Rosalie¡¯s shoulders were sore from his grip. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Suddenly, Theodore lowered his head and fiercely kissed his wife¡¯s ips as if punishing her, yet also releasing his pent¨Cup frustration! How could she misunderstand him like this?! Rosalie pushed against his shoulders, trying desperately to push him way. However, the man¡¯s body was as firm as a rock and weighed leavily on her, pinning her down like a mountain. She was unable to nove him an inch, allowing him to ravage her like a wild beast. heodorepletely disregarded the situation, showing no intention f letting her go. He gradually became excessive, his hands. wandering all over her body. osalie was on the verge of passing out. This was Reba¡¯s living pom. Even though Reba was resting and the servants were not round, someone coulde in anytime! o make him stop, Rosalie, mustering her courage, opened her mouth nd bit down hard. A sharp pain shot through Theodore, causing him ? release her. ¡°Are you a dog? You bit me!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done it if you hadn¡¯t started it first!¡± Rosalie retorted defiantly. Theodore raised his hand and wiped the blood from his lips. She had bitten him¡­! ¡°Oh dear, young people nowadays are so impulsive and oblivious to their surroundings,¡± Reba¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. The couple on the couch were startled and sat up straight. They discovered three more people in the living room: Reba, as well as Theodore¡¯s parents. Reba was heading towards the stairs, while Theodore¡¯s parents stood outside the living room door. The three almost surrounded the two of them. They had witnessed the entire scene without missing a single detail. Rosalie¡¯s face instantly turned as red as an apple. She lowered her head,pletely unable to face anyone. She pinched Theodore¡¯s arm hard. It was all his fault. This was utterly embarrassing! Chapter 45 A sharp pain shot through Theodore¡¯s arm, but he remainedposed and nonchnt. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re here.¡± Wesley tugged at his tie and awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°If you have something to discuss, you should move to your room for privacy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen andughed at for doing that here? Were you two in that much of a hurry?¡± Reba walked over with her cane, smiling warmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in that much of a hurry. Otherwise, why is Rose¡¯s belly still t? Theo, it seems like you need to be even more anxious.¡± Theodore furrowed his brow, a hint of embarrassment shing in his eyes. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°You pinned your wife down on the couch and kissed her passionately. How else should we interpret that?¡± Reba didn¡¯t beat around the bush. After all, they were all adults who were experienced in these matters. There was no need to pretend otherwise. Theodore was at a loss for words. If no one hade in, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what might have happened next. Rosalie seemed frightened. She quickly got up from the couch and ran to Reba¡¯s side, holding onto her arm. ¡°Grandma, please stop.¡± Seeing her granddaughter¨Cinw blush, Reba smiled kindly yet mischievously. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Shouldn¡¯t your belly be showing by now?¡± Reba gently patted her t abdomen. ¡°Theo, how about we give you some space in the living room now? We¡¯ll leave first. You work hard and make sure Rose has a baby.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened as she shook Reba¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, please stop!¡± Where was her sense of shame?! Such vulgar words! It was so embarrassing! Rosalie felt like she couldn¡¯t show her face. She hid behind the olddy, keeping her head down. Theodore¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but it quickly disappeared. To change the subject, he turned and approached his mother. It seemed like it had been a long time since he had seen her. Theodore¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, revealing a childlike expression for the first time. ¡°Mom.¡± Sydney Harper nodded slightly in a graceful and refined manner. Her face didn¡¯t have much expression, but it wasn¡¯t cold either. Holding a handbag and wearing high heels, she was wearing a white suit that looked elegant and professional. Her long ck curls were neatly tied in a low ponytail. At first sight, she was an unforgettable beauty. Even standing before Theodore, it was hard to guess she was his mother. Having taken good care of herself, she looked like she was not yet forty. Wesley stood to the side, keeping his distance from Sydney. The atmosphere between the husband and wife seemed somewhat awkward, as if they were strangers. The scene suddenly became tense, which Theodore had intended to divert attention from. But instead, it had only made things more ufortable between his parents, Rosalie looked on in puzzlement at the scene before her. She knew that her inws lived separately, but beyond that, she wasn¡¯t aware of the details. Her family members hadn¡¯t said much to her about it, and naturally, she didn¡¯t pry. ¡°Grandma, dinner is almost ready, and everyone is here. Shall we head to the dining room?¡± Rosalie¡¯s timely voice broke the silence. Sydney approached Reba and politely said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t been able to visit you. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°Everything¡¯s been good.¡± Reba then turned to her son. ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your wife hase all this way, and you¡¯re wearing such a gloomy expression.¡± Chapter 46 ¡°Mom, this is just my usual expression. I¡¯m like this with everyone,¡± said Wesley, indirectly exining that he wasn¡¯t intentionally targeting Sydney. Actually, he was quite happy to see his wife. It was just that he wasn¡¯t good at expressing it, and Sydney didn¡¯t mind either. ¡°She¡¯s your wife. Why would you treat her the same as anyone else?¡± Reba raised her finger at her son. ¡°You¡­¡± Sydney took the older woman¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s rare for everyone to gather together. Let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things today.¡± Sydney¡¯s implications were apparent to Wesley, who frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. Theodore chimed in, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s enjoy a meal since we¡¯re all together. It¡¯s rare.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ you make it sound like such a good thing,¡± said Wesley, ncing coldly at his son. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, as if implying something. Reba furrowed her brows. ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s wrong with you now? What did Theo do to offend you?¡± Wesley smiled. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. You guys, go ahead to the dining room. I need to talk to Theo about something work¨Crted.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± The olddy walked into the dining room, supported by her daughter¨Cin w and granddaughter¨C inw. +IL BONUS After thedies left, Wesley gave Theodore a cold look. ¡°How do you n to resolve the situation with Cynthia?¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.¡± ¡°Worry?¡± Wesley snorted. ¡°If your grandmother finds out what you¡¯ve done, she¡¯ll be furious. You¡¯re actually getting a divorce because of a mistress.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°Did Rose tell you we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face!¡± Wesley lowered his voice, trying not to be heard by others as he continued, ¡°I advise you to buck up and stop messing around with Cynthia. What¡¯s so good about her that you have to screw things up with your wife?¡± ¡°Before you start lecturing me, you better fix your rtionship with Mom first, Dad. Your marriage is a mess. You should know better than me why Mom is distant from you!¡± Theodore retorted without hesitation. ¡°You¡­¡± Wesley clenched his fist, ¡°Are you getting cocky now? Just wait and see. I want to see how far you and that mistress of yours can go. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was serious, as unyielding as a mountain. ¡°Even if I regret itter, I¡¯ll bear the consequences myself.¡± ¡°Fine, you said it yourself. You just wait and see.¡± Wesley turned and left, feeling that Theodore would regret it one day. Although he couldn¡¯t prove it, this feeling seemed familiar. History was like a cycle. For those who learned nothing from their mistakes, they would just keep repeating them. Rosalle often apanied Reba, but it was rare for the whole family to get together like this for a meal. Today, Reba was particrly in high spirits. She sat at the head of the table, deliberately asking the butler to pour her some red wine. Sydney tried to dissuade her; ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t drink. Have some juice instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Reba shrugged it off. ¡°I¡¯m so old already. Whether I drink or not doesn¡¯t make much of a difference. I don¡¯t want to restrict myself anymore.¡± Even if she restricted herself, what difference would it make? She wouldn¡¯t live much longer anyway. It was better to do what she wanted while she was still alive. Sydney frowned slightly. She was about to say something when Theodore and Wesley walked in. Reba saw the two men enter and quickly said, ¡°Theo,e sit over here.¡± She pointed to the empty seat next to Rosalie. In this situation, Theodore naturally couldn¡¯t be too distant from Rosalie, or Reba would notice something. He could only sit next to his wife and huddle closer to her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Take a seat here, Wesley,¡± said the olddy, gesturing to the seat next to Sydney. Wesley nced at Sydney, hesitating a bit. But the butler had already pulled out the chair for him, so he sat down. Sydney gave him a cold nce. Suddenly, she got up and pulled her chair a bit further away, creating quite a distance between them. She clearly didn¡¯t want to be too close to him, her actions unmistakable and indifferent to any sense of propriety. Chapter 47 Anyway, the Spencer family was well aware of the situation between the couple, so there was no need to worry about upsetting anyone. Sydney didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for herself either. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Wesley awkwardly pursed his lips and remained silent, not showing any discontent, as if he had already gotten used to it. Reba¡¯s smile froze, but she simply sighed withoutmenting on it, instead turning to the butler and asking him to serve the dishes. The butler nodded in response, and the servants began to bring out dish after dish. The atmosphere at the dinner table was subtly awkward, and it wasn¡¯t just between Theodore and Rosalie. There was also a strange tension between Wesley and Sydney. Everyone else noticed it, but Rosalie, unfortunately, was oblivious to everything. It was quiet, unlike a lively family gathering, as if everyone had their own thoughts. Reba turned to her beloved granddaughter¨Cinw, the only one in the Spencer family who seemed rtively normal. ¡°Rose, does the food suit your taste?¡± Rosalie nodded and smiled brightly. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s delicious.¡± The dishes weren¡¯t too greasy, instead they were light and more. suitable for Rosalie¡¯s current preferences. If they had been a bit oily, she might have felt nauseous. ¡°Eat more. Look at you, you¡¯re so thin. You should take care of your health and have a baby soon,¡± Reba advised. Rosalie, who happened to be taking a sip of soup, identally +25 BOHUS choked when she heard the olddy¡¯s words. She coughed continuously and wasn¡¯t able to stop for a while. Looking worried, Theodore quickly wiped her mouth with a napkin. He also raised his hand to gently pat her on the back, seeming as if he did it almost instinctively. Reba smiled knowingly. ¡°Theo will be a good dad. Rose, you can rest assured and let Theo take care of the children in the future.¡± Rosalie smiled stiffly. ¡°Grandma, I¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to say. She was already pregnant, but she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. She and Theodore were getting a divorce, so bringing up such a matter now would only make things moreplicated. But not saying anything made her feel guilty towards Reba. Theodore put down his napkin and said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°You¡¯re young, but I¡¯m old.¡± Reba sighed. ¡°Although you two usually say nice things to me, I know my own health. I don¡¯t event know if I¡¯ll live long enough to see you have children.¡± Reba¡¯s voice sounded particrly deste, and her aged face was full of sorrow, like a lost child. It is said that as people grow older, they be more like children, and Reba was no exception. The room once again fell silent. Wesley cast a cold nce at Theodore, sending him a warning look mixed with a hint of me. ¡°Grandma, these things take time,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°And I¡¯ll always be here with you. Aren¡¯t I better than a child? Babies just cry all the time. You might find it annoying.¡± Rosalie was good with words, and was able to turn Reba¡¯s deste expression into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the old woman said. ¡°I love having you around, but I still hope to see you have your own children. I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll live. long enough to see that.¡± Reba sighed again. The sense of loss just came naturally. ¡°Grandma, Theo and I will try our best. But you know, these things can¡¯t be rushed. Just let nature take its course. Don¡¯t worry, Theo treats me well. He won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Unable to bear seeing Reba in this state, Rosalie could only try to say reassuring words to comfort her. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell the older woman the truth, as the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Reba smiled cheerfully. ¡°Theo, you better treat your wife well, got it? Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t teach you a lesson just because I¡¯m old!¡± She wasn¡¯t lenient with her own grandson at all. Chapter 48 ?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theodore smiled gently, not getting angry. ''Got it, Grandma, I will." He reached out and took Rosalie''s hand, making her feel a pang of bitterness. He was ying his part so well, but in his heart, he was thinking about another woman. Everything they were doing at tonight''s dinner was fake. Once they got back home, they would return to their broken rtionship. It was sad just to think about it. Even though her heart ached, Rosalie had to maintain a smile on her face. She yed along with Theodore, gazing at him lovingly. When Theodore, who had momentarily been spacing out, turned back and met Rosalie''s gaze, he saw how her eyes seemed full of love for him. She was really ying her part so convincingly. If he didn''t know better, he would think she really loved him. But in reality, she only saw him as a brother. No, perhaps not even that. She had told him herself that she had put him with him for long enough. Since she personally said it, it had to be true, right? Thinking about her previous words, Theodore''s heart throbbed ufortably, but he didn''t know why. His grip on her hand tightened unconsciously. Feeling the increased pressure, Rosalie frowned and lightly kicked Theodore''s leg under the table, causing him to quickly release her hand. Sydney, who hadn''t spoken much, said to Rosalle, "I heard you''ve graduated. Have you decided where to work? Or are you nning something else?" "Rose is nning to take the entrance examination for a postgraduate degree," Theodore answered for her. "Is that so?" Reba looked puzzled. "Rose, when we were talking about work in the living room, why didn''t you mention that you''re nning to take the entrance exam? You said you were looking for a job on your own." Rosalie smiled. "I''m still thinking about things and haven''t made a final decision yet. We''ll talk about itter." Telling Theodore that she was taking the entrance exam was just a temporary measure. She hadn''t decided whether she really wanted to do it. Theodore furrowed his brows, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes, as if feeling deceived by her again. Was she really nning to take the exam, or was she just avoiding working at SK Enterprise with him? Was she intentionally misleading him? How much of what this woman said was true? It seemed like he really didn''t understand her at all. You should make a decision soon," Sydney advised. ''Being indecisive isn''t good. Time waits for no one." "Got it, Mom," Rosalie replied with a nod, thinking to herself that Sydney didn''t seem to like indecisive people very much. With everything going on between her and Theodore right now, especially the divorce, Rosalie was feeling troubled. She wasn''t in the mood to think about decisions like what to do after graduating. After all, everyone has their highs and lows, and it''s impossible to always handle everything perfectly. "Rose will figure things out. There is no need to rush, lest she makes the wrong choice," said Wesley, seeming to have a different opinion from his wife. Sydney pressed her lips together. "Sometimes, even after a long period of consideration, one can still make mistakes. Aren''t you experienced in that, Mr. Spencer? Her slow and deliberate tone carried a hint of sarcasm. Wesley frowned. "I''m just talking about this matter specifically. Considering more options is better than making hasty decisions." Yeah, and after all these years of consideration, what kind of decision have you made? Something so brilliant that people apuded you for it?" There was a smile on Sydney''s lips when she spoke, but her eyes revealed endless mockery. Rosalie felt a little uneasy. Something significant must have happened between these two. Even in front of Reba, they were openly trading barbs and taking shots at each other. But they hadn''t divorced yet, right? Rosalie couldn''t help but wonder... Would she and Theodore be in a simr situation in the future? She scoffed at her own thoughts. Did she even need to wonder about the future? It was already happening now. Chapter 49 Rosalie nced at Reba, whoseplexion seemed a bit off. Worried that the tension between them might upset Reba, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°Mom, Dad, the food is getting cold. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t pursue further studies. I¡¯ll start looking for a job soon. Sydney and Wesley nced at her. Since Rosalie had made a decision, they didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, they were about Reba too. Their argument wasn¡¯t really about Rosalie¡¯s decision, with the exact reasons being known only to them. erned Theodore raised his wine ss and downed half of it in one gulp, his expression darkening. After that, he didn¡¯t speak much, remaining quiet. It was mostly Rosalie chatting with Reba, while Wesley and Sydney also remained silent. Yet, amidst the silence, there seemed to All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. be a hidden tension. Reba wasn¡¯t foolish. She had seen her fair share of ups and downs. How could she not sense that something was amiss? She just chose not to confront it. Rosalie a good girl. Reba believed that the Spencer family was would be fine as long as Rosalie was around. Even when Reba passed on one day, Rosalie could still take care of the household. After dinner, everyone gathered for a chat. Reba wasn¡¯t feeling well, especially after drinking wine during dinner, so she soon felt drowsy. Rosalie helped her upstairs to rest, personally assisting her with changing clothes and attending to her needs. Even biological daughters might not be this caring and meticulous, which goes to show why Reba liked Rosalie so much. Over half an hourter, Rosalie came downstairs and informed everyone, ¡°Grandma has already gone to bed.¡± It was gettingte, so it was time for everyone to leave. Sydney picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± She left without even looking back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too,¡± said Wesley, before following after Sydney and softly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No need. I drove myself here,¡± Sydney declined directly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink alcohol? How can you drive?¡± Wesley had specifically made sure to not drink alcohol so he could drive his wife home. ¡°That was grape juice, not wine. Mr. Spencer, please keep your distance from me,¡± Sydney said mercilessly as she got into her car and drove off. They were more like enemies than a married couple. Wesley clenched his fists. His anger surged, unable to find an outlet. He could only kick a nearby tire fiercely, a stark contrast to his usual calm and dignified demeanor. Who doesn¡¯t lose their temper sometimes? In the living room, only Rosalie and Theodore remained. There was an awkward tension between them. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself home. What about you? Do you have a driver?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore had drunk quite a bit, and the scent of alcohol still lingered on him. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself,¡± Theodore replied coldly before heading out. Seeing him stagger as he walked, Rosalie hurried forward. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. You can¡¯t drive. Grandma has a driver here. Where do you want him to take you?¡± Upon hearing her ask where he wanted to go, Theodore sneered sarcastically and replied, ¡°Where do you think I should go at this hour? Home, of course.¡± Rosalie thought he might be going to Cynthia¡¯s ce¡­ Wait, which home was he talking about? For him, Cynthia¡¯s ce was also his home, right? As Theodore moved to leave and opened the car door to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, Rosalie quickly closed it and forcefully pulled him aside. Chapter 50 ¡°If you¡¯re talking about our home, then you sit in the passenger seat and I¡¯ll drive you back. But if you¡¯re talking about Cynthia¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll have the driver take you there now. ¡°Either way, you¡¯re not driving. What if you hit someone on the road?¡± Rosalie said with furrowed brows. ¡°Hah,¡± Theodore scoffed lightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re not worried about me, but about strangers being hit by me.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be worried about that? Drunk drivers deserve to get into idents, but the innocent people they hit don¡¯t.¡± His anger ring up, Theodore grabbed his wife¡¯s slender shoulder and demanded, ¡°Deserve it? Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°I was just giving an example. You haven¡¯t drunk and driven, have you? Rosalie pushed him away forcefully. ¡°Where do you want to go? Speak up!¡± After suddenly taking off his suit jacket and angrily throwing it to the ground, Theodore impatiently opened the passenger door and got into the car. It seemed like he was intending to head back to his and Rosalie¡¯s home. Rosalie sighed helplessly, picking up the discarded suit jacket from the ground. She settled into the driver¡¯s seat and tossed his jacket onto the backseat. Looking at her husband slumped in the passenger seat, Rosalie reminded him, ¡°Buckle up.¡± Seeing him remain motionless, Rosalie shook her hood: exasperation on though she knew Theodore wasn¡¯t drunk enough to be unable to do it himself. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, arge hand grabbed the back of her head, and before she realized it, the man leaned in and kissed her lips! He hadpletely ambushed her! The aftertaste of alcohol from the man¡¯s mouth flooded into her nostrils, making Rosalie feel dizzy. Worried about the effect on the baby, she exerted all her strength to push him away. She angrily asked, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Theodore opened his eyes as his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lean into me? What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°I was fastening your seatbelt, not trying to kiss you!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Theodore shrugged innocently. ¡°I had no idea.¡± Rosalie was speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe this man didn¡¯t know. He had some nerve! He was shameless! Though Rosalie was furious, she couldn¡¯t vent. After all, they were still husband and wife. If he wanted to kiss her, she couldn¡¯t exactly call the cops, could she? Both of them remained silent until Rosalie parked the car in front of their home. After getting out, Rosalie handed the keys to the butler and asked him to park the car in the garage, then walked into the house with Theodore. Tonight, Rosalie still intended to sleep separately from Theodore. She entered their bedroom to fetch some clean clothes from the closet, but before she could, there was a loud bang as the door was mmed shut. Theodore forcefully pulled her towards him and pressed her against the door. The smell of alcohol and his unbridled anger overwhelmed her. Rosalie frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You told me you were going to take the entrance exam! Did you lie to me again? How many of the things you said were actually true?¡± The sudden usation left Rosalie speechless. Theodore was acting as if he were the victim in this entire situation. ¡°Can¡¯t change my mind?¡± ¡°Did you really change your mind, or were you just trying to fool me? What you told me and what you told Grandma waspletely different. Are you telling everyone a different story?¡± Rosalie frowned deeply and pushed against Theodore¡¯s chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Let go of me. Stop acting like some drunken fool!¡± Chapter 51 ¡°I¡¯m perfectly sober!¡± Theodore eximed, his expression especially grim. ¡°I remember every word you said and everything you did! And did you really dislike that bracelet that much? Even if you didn¡¯t like it, was it necessary to break it in front of me? Did I make a mistake giving you a gift?¡± Theodore had been holding back his anger all this time. There were many things bothering him, which was why he had been drinking during dinner. But he couldn¡¯t explode then, so he held it in until they got home, and was now finally confronting Rosalie about everything. When the topic of the gift came up, Rosalieughed sarcastically. ¡°Yeah, because you oh¨Cso¨Ccarefully chose that gift for me, right? Cynthia told you to give me a crystal bracelet, so you gave me one. Would you have listened to her if she had asked you to give me diamonds?¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡°, ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about! Asking another woman for suggestions on what gift to give your wife, really? Theodore, you¡¯re something else, ying both sides and trying to please everyone!¡± Just the thought of what he had done made Rosalie feel nauseous. This was the man she had loved for ten years, but only now did she realize what kind of person he truly was. Even if he hadn¡¯t put much thought into it, randomly buying her a gift would have still been better than asking another woman for advice. ¡°What do you mean I asked another woman? Exin yourself!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Cynthia what to buy for me? Didn¡¯t she tell you that giving me a crystal bracelet was a good idea?¡± Since he wanted to hear it, she would exin it clearly. Finally understanding, Theodore¡¯s expression briefly softened but quickly turned cold again. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you broke it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Rosalie admitted truthfully. ¡°It identally slipped from my hand.¡± She had intended to follow Wesley¡¯s suggestion and donate the bracelet. After all, it was still valuable, and it would be a shame to let it go to waste. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken it off, how could it have fallen? You did it on purpose! You ruined something I gave you, and then you threw it into the trash can right in front of me!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even if Rosalie had identally broken the bracelet, forcefully throwing it into the trash had obviously been a deliberate action on her part. ¡°What else did you expect me to do? Keep wearing the crystal bracelet you gave me and just watch you cozy up with Cynthia?! ¡°Theodore, what¡¯s the point of this? We¡¯re getting divorced, and now you¡¯re saying and doing these things. What exactly do you want? Don¡¯t you realize that bracelet represents our rtionship? That it¡¯spletely shattered?!¡± From the moment he brought up getting a divorce, Theodore had torn apart their rtionship with his own hands. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for ten years, and in your mind, our rtionship is like a broken bracelet? So, this is what you really think, adere almost reared ¡°What else am I supposed to think? It¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯vepletely misjudged you!¡± Theodore¡¯s grip on her On a shoulder tightened. ¡°You¡¯ve been putting show in front of Grandma, but lying through your teeth behind my back!¡± ¡°Lying through my teeth?!¡± Rosalie¡¯s anger surged. ¡°You¡¯re the liar here! ¡°Did you ever tell me that you sent Cynthia away to another country? Did you ever mention that your supposed two¨Cmonth business trip was actually spent traveling with her? And you knew the truth all along! I thought Cynthia left you to go abroad, and you let me believe that without correcting my naive belief! ¡°You¡¯re the one full of lies, Theodore Spencer! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s pretending in front of Grandma but doing something else behind her back!¡± Chapter 52 ¡°Grandma even said you¡¯d be a good father! Hah! What a joke! Theodore, you wouldn¡¯t be a good father! It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t get pregnant with your child. That would¡¯ve been a tragedy!¡± Completely agitated, Rosalie¡¯s emotions were running high. As tears streamed down her face, she felt Theodore¡¯s hand slowly loosen from her shoulder, and he eventually weakly backed away from her. Rosalie wiped away the tears from her face, smiling bitterly. ¡°Since you and Cynthia love each other so much, why didn¡¯t you tell me from the start? Oh, I know why. You thought telling me wouldn¡¯t make a difference, so you nned it all from the beginning. From start to finish, I¡¯ve been yed for a fool by you.¡± Theodore remained unusually silent. Rosalie didn¡¯t remember if he had ever been this silent before. He couldn¡¯t find any words to refute the woman before him. A pang of pain shot through Rosalie¡¯s heart as she continued, ¡°Bring me the divorce papers already. I don¡¯t want anything, not the house, nor the property. I don¡¯t want to live in this absurdity anymore!¡± Her words seemed to reignite the mes of anger within Theodore. Their marriage had be nothing more than ¡°absurdity¡± to Rosalie. Nothing could be more ludicrous. Suppressing his rising anger, he spoke hoarsely, ¡°Grandma talked about wanting us to have a child today. Do you think she won¡¯t find out once we finalize the divorce?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Stay married while you¡¯re fooling around with Cynthia? We had an agreement before we got married, so I have to be understanding, right?¡± ? Why was he treating her like this? She was also a person, who had a heart and feelings. Why was he so cruel? ¡°What do you mean by fooling around? It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of her!¡± Theodore retorted. ¡°You have a responsibility to her, but not to me? Do you know, I¡­..¡± Realizing she was about to blurt out that she was pregnant, Rosalie quickly stopped herself and trailed off. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Theodore pressed, sensing she was hiding something from him. ¡°Do you even realize I¡¯m your wife?!¡± Rosalie brought the conversation back around. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a greater responsibility to your wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I take enough responsibility for you? I¡¯ve given you everything over this past year, and after the divorce, I¡¯ll still provide you with ample wealth. What more do you want? A child? Sorry, I can¡¯t give you that!¡± Theodore¡¯sst few words tore Rosalie¡¯s heart in two. Yes, he wouldn¡¯t give her a child. But despite taking precautions every time they were intimate, she had still gotten pregnant. After all, there was no hundred percent guarantee when using contraception. That was why she wanted to keep the child. To her, it was a gift from the All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. heavens. She had thought revealing her pregnancy would only bring trouble to Theodore, that he would be conflicted. But now, thinking about it, even if she did tell him, what then? Theodore surely wouldn¡¯t want the child, and he¡¯d likely press her to get an abortion. She had been too naive. ming herself for painting too rosy a picture of the man, she found her heart shattered. Clenching her fists, Rosalie looked up and slowly said, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want a child either. Even if you give me one, I wouldn¡¯t want it!¡± Since he was being so cruel, why should she endure it? It was like they had reached some sort of agreement, but there was still some doubt about how sincere that agreement really was. Chapter 53 Theodore stared at Rosalie silently, unable to speak for a moment. He was clearly angry, but couldn¡¯t find a way to vent it. Didn¡¯t she just say she didn¡¯t want his child because he himself said he wouldn¡¯t give her one? So, why did he feel so stifled? Rosalie wiped away her tears and turned to open the door. Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rosalie forcefully shook his hand off. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to sleep with you, do you? Obviously, I¡¯m going to sleep in the next room.¡± The term ¡®husband and wife¡® had lost its meaning between them. There was no point in deluding themselves anymore. Every moment she spent with him was painful. Rosalie opened the door and left. In the guest room, shey down on the bed, buried her head in the pillow, and cried bitterly. Why was she so weak? Why was she crying at a time like this? She hated herself, but she couldn¡¯t control it. Love cut deep. How could it not hurt? Rosalie held her chest, feeling as if her heart was being squeezed painfully. As that pain spread to every cell of her body, her lower abdomen also began to ache. She had a bad feeling. At first, she thought she was just overreacting because she was overly upset. But soon, she realized something was wrong. A warm stream of blood was flowing from between her legs. Quickly getting off the bed, Rosalie rushed into the bathroom and hurriedly took out her phone, dialing a number. ¡°Hello, Steph? I¡¯m bleeding!¡± ¡°What?¡± Stephanie immediately reacted and asked anxiously, ¡°How much blood is there?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not much, but¡­ but it¡¯s been continuous.¡± ¡°Then, you need to go to the hospital right away. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± ¡°Steph, is there anything I can do to ease the bleeding? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it to the hospital.¡± Stephanie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Take deep breaths. The more you panic, the worse it gets. Don¡¯t engage in vigorous activity, and whatever you do, don¡¯t run. Also, don¡¯t call an ambnce and have someone drive you to the hospital instead. It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡± After ending the call, Rosalie quickly grabbed a coat and left the house. Don¡¯t run¡­ Don¡¯t run! She repeated that thought as she took deep breaths, suppressing her fear as she walked to the garage and drove herself to the hospital without letting anyone apany her. Throughout the journey, she tightly gripped the steering wheel, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have said she didn¡¯t want you. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy shouldn¡¯t have called you a tragedy. You¡¯re not. Mommy was just angry at Daddy. I didn¡¯t mean it. Please hold on, I beg you!¡± Just then, her phone rang. Unable to check who it was while cho¡­..- ¡°Ms. Young, it¡¯s me, Sebastian Carter.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter? Did you need something?¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s trembling voice, which sounded like she was crying, Sebastian worriedly asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now. I have an emergency, and I need to get to the hospital. We¡¯ll talk another time, okay? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie immediately hung up and threw the phone aside. When Rosalie arrived at the hospital, Stephanie was already waiting outside. She wasn¡¯t on duty tonight, but when she received her friend¡¯s call, she had immediately gotten out of bed and hurried to the hospital. ¡°Rose, why did you drive yourself? What happened to you?!¡± Stephanie looked down. When she saw the blood on Rosalie¡¯s pants, her expression turned shocked, and she quickly helped her friend walk into the hospital. Chapter 54 Rosalie felt disoriented after being wheeled out of the emergency room. She could hear voices, but her eyelids felt heavy. Two hourster, Rosalie jolted awake from a nightmare. Having dreamt about losing her child, she instinctively touched her belly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My baby¡­ my baby!¡± ¡°Rose, the baby is fine,¡± Stephanie said, holding her friend¡¯s hand. Rosalie turned to see her best friend standing by her bed. Upon hearing that her baby¨Cwas okay, she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her tension finally ease. Yet, tears started running down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. I¡¯m so sorry. Thankfully, you¡¯re okay. Mommy won¡¯t say silly things again!¡± Stephanie wiped away Rosalie¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re showing signs of miscarriage, so you mustn¡¯t get too emotional. You have to take good care of yourself for the next few months. Rest in bed, eat bnced meals, and avoid strenuous activities.¡± Rosalie nodded vigorously. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do all of that!¡± Suddenly, a man walked into the ward. ¡°Mr. Carter, what are you doing here?¡± asked a surprised Rosalie. Sebastian ced some fruits on the bedside table. ¡°You sounded very worried on the phone. I got a bit concerned, so I came over.¡± ¡°Rose, Mr. Carter came to the emergency room when you were there. He was anxiously waiting at the door. Anyone else would have thought he was your husband¡± Stephanin anid tacsinal. He¡¯s¡­ he¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know how to introduce Sebastian to Stephanie. They weren¡¯t close enough to be considered friends, but they weren¡¯t strangers either. ¡°I¡¯m her friend,¡± Sebastian said as he stepped forward. ¡°Though we¡¯ve only known each other for a short while. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Young?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking about how she couldn¡¯t properly introduce Sebastian made her feel awkward. It had been quite impolite of her. Stephanie whispered softly in her friend¡¯s ear, ¡°Why do you always have handsome guys around you? Who do you think is more handsome, him or your husband?¡± At the mention of ¡°husband¡°, Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled, and the tears she had barely stopped started flowing again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what happened,¡± said a panicked Stephanie, feeling guilty for bringing up Rosalie¡¯s husband and upsetting her. Something must have happened between the couple. Sensing that the two friends needed to talk privately, Sebastian excused himself, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk. I¡¯lle backter.¡± But he didn¡¯t go far, simply standing just outside the door and listening in on the conversation. ¡°Steph, Theodore and I are getting divorced. I can¡¯t tell him about this baby, or he¡¯ll insist I get rid of it!¡± Stephanie was shocked. ¡°Divorce? Why?¡± Rosalie told Stephanie everything, pouring out the whole story from beginning to end. She had bottled it up for so long, and now all her frustrations and grievances were finallying out. Hearing everything her friend had gone through left Stephanie feeling angry and upset. ¡°That jerk is so outrageous! And Cynthia is shameless! Rose, don¡¯t cry. A man like that isn¡¯t worth your tears. You¡¯ll find someone better! Focus on your baby. Those two aren¡¯t worth your emotions!¡± ¡°My head knows that, but my heart hurts! I¡¯ve loved him for ten years. I was foolish to fall for the wrong man. If I didn¡¯t love him, none of this would have happened. He¡­ he just doesn¡¯t love me!¡± ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Stephanie hugged Rosalie. ¡°Since you¡¯re divorcing Theodore anyway, take your share of the assets and live freely. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Mr. Carter isn¡¯t bad either, you know? ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any worse than Theodore. Look, he rushed over herete at night because he was worried about you. There are still good men out there. Don¡¯t waste your time on a rotten one. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡°Steph, stop that. Mr. Carter and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Rosalie asserted firmly. ¡°Is Mr. Carter married?¡± Stephanie asked curiously. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not sure.¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°But a man like him probably has a girlfriend at least. I¡¯m sure he has plenty of women around him. Anyway, don¡¯t say anything, especially not in front of him. It¡¯ll be awkward.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Stephanie nodded, wiping Rosalie¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°But promise me not to cry anymore. Many people care about you. Don¡¯t just focus on that scumbag Theodore.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. Thank you.¡± Yes, many people cared about her. Why dwell on a man who didn¡¯t love her? With Stephanieforting her ¡ª not get too worked up, fearing it might harm her baby. ¡°Here, eat some fruit.¡± Stephanie handed Rosalie a peeled banana. Having not eaten much for dinner, Rosalie was now feeling a bit hungry. Plus, for the sake of her baby, she needed to replenish her nutrients. So, she obediently ate the banana Stephanie handed her. Chapter 55 Theodore tossed and turned in bed unable to sleep. Thinking about what Rose had said to him before she left made him feel like there was a gaping hole in his chest. The variousplex emotions. running through him left him feeling restless. He got out of bed and approached Rosalie¡¯s room door. After hesitating for a while, he lightly knocked on the door. ¡°Rose, are you asleep?¡± He received only silence as a reply. It was alreadyte, so she should be asleep by now. He turned to leave, but felt uneasy, so he turned back and knocked on the door again! ¡°Rose, I need to talk to you. Can Ie in?¡± Still, nothing but silence. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He sighed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me right now, but I want to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that today. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing and saying everything wrong today, and I hurt you. I know I¡¯m not a good man. I¡¯m truly sorry. If I could have another chance, I would have been clear with you from the start. I would never hurt you. But unfortunately, there are no ¡®ifs¡®. ¡°Let me in, okay? I want to talk to you calmly, without fighting. I feel like there are misunderstandings between us. Like about that crystal bracelet. I picked it out myself, I didn¡¯t ask anyone else.¡± He knocked on the door again. ¡°Rose, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as consent ande in, okay?¡± Gripping the doorknob, he pushed the door open to find an empty room, with the light left on and the bed unmade. The door of the LANDU SE attached bathroom was open too, but no one was inside. Theodore felt uneasy. Where could Rosalie be at this hour? He headed downstairs to look for her, but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Just then, a servant who was still up happened to pass by and notice Theodore. ¡°Master, do you need something?¡± ¡°Have you seen Rose?¡± Theodore asked, frowning. ¡°I saw Madam driving out.¡± ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. I just saw her driving away from a distance.¡± Theodore suddenly had a bad feeling. He immediately went upstairs, grabbed his phone, and dialed Rosalie¡¯s number. Although it rang, she didn¡¯t answer and simply rejected the call. He called again, but she just rejected it once more, so he immediately sent her a text message. [Where are you right now? Why did you go out sote? Why aren¡¯t you picking up?] After sending the text, he called her several more times. Finally, someone answered. ¡°Why do you keep rejecting my calls? Where did you go sote?¡± asked Theodore, annoyed. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Rose doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Theodore frowned upon hearing a voice that wasn¡¯t Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her friend, Stephanie Carter.¡± Stephanie? Theodore vaguely remembered her from his and Rosalie¡¯s wedding, but wasn¡¯t very familiar with her. ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°She¡¯s at my ce, resting. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Just then, a voice echoed down the corridor, ¡°Quick, we need blood for the patient!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°I¡¯m watching TV,¡± Stephanie quickly said, covering the phone. ¡°Rose is already asleep. If you need anything, you can talk to her tomorrow. Goodbye.¡± Theodore wanted to say something else, but Stephanie ended the call. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. He had distinctly heard something about a patient needing blood, but why would there be such a sound at Stephanie¡¯s house? If Rose was asleep, why was Stephanie watching TV so loudly, to the point that Theodore could clearly hear what was being said? If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Rosalie was at the hospital right now! Theodore¡¯s hands began to tremble. Had something happened to her?! Chapter 56 At the hospital, Sebastian sat by Rosalie¡¯s bedside, slicing an apple for her. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m really sorry for making youe all this way.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need to apologize. I came of my own ord. Besides, why do you mind when I don¡¯t?¡± Rosalie smiled politely, but still felt guilty. ¡°I was a bit abrupt when I hung up on you. You¡¯re not upset, are you?¡± ¡°Come on, if I were upset, would I be here?¡± After slicing the apple into small pieces and putting them in a container, Sebastian speared one with a toothpick and handed it to, Rosalie. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Rosalie attempted to sit up. ¡°I can do it myself¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Have you forgotten what you just experienced?¡± said Sebastian, in a tone that was slightly admonishing but still warm. Rosalie grinned awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Carter, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to me. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be used to it. You¡¯re a patient. It¡¯s a chance for me to experience taking care of someone. So that when I have a wife in the future, I¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Rosalie was puzzled by his words, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly was wrong about his statement. ¡°Open up,¡± he urged.. + 25 §Ó§à§ß§Ú§Ý Rosalieplied and opened her mouth, letting Sebastian feed her a small piece of apple. ¡°Mr. Carter, why did you call me earlier?¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t asked at the time because she was in a rush to hang 1. up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. You mentioned treating me to a mealst time, so I wanted to ask when you¡¯d be free.¡± Rosalie had almost forgotten about that. ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed, has it?¡± she asked. It hadn¡¯t even been three days since theyst met. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t engage in strenuous activity. But in your current condition, you probably won¡¯t be able to treat me to a meal anytime soon.¡± ¡°Sorry about that, Mr. Carter. Once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to that meal. I promise I won¡¯t forget.¡± Sebastian smiled gently. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to get better.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, it¡¯ste. Shouldn¡¯t you head home and rest?¡± said Rosalie, feeling embarrassed by him staying and taking care of her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you finish the apple,¡± Sebastian replied. Rosalie nodded and obediently opened her mouth to be fed another piece of apple. Sebastian was a considerate man who hade all this way to check on her, and wasn¡¯t even prying into her affairs. Being around him made Rosalie feel at ease. In fact, Theodore was the only one who left her feeling distressed. She felt more rxed around others. A dark voice suddenly rang out, ¡°It¡¯s nice having someone feed you, huh?¡± Rosalie and Sebastian turned to see Theodore standing in the doorway of the hospital room, his expression cold and his gaze icy as he stared at the pair. He strode over in long strides, his sharp gaze, full of anger, fixed on Sebastian. But when he saw his wife lying on the hospital bed, that anger dissipated somewhat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me your stomach was hurting? You even drove yourself to the hospital. What if something had happened on the way? Do you know how worried I was?¡± Rosalie was taken aback to see Theodore. She hadn¡¯t expected him toe here, and was now feeling flustered. At first, she was afraid that he knew about her almost having a miscarriage. But when she heard him mention a stomach ache, a hint of confusion flickered in her eyes. Why did he say that her stomach hurt? ? +25 Chapter 57 At that moment, Rosalie saw Stephanie poking her head through the door and giving her a signal with her eyes. She immediately understood. Stephanie must have helped her out, preventing Theodore from finding out about her almost having a miscarriage. Thank goodness for that, or it would have been troublesome for Rosalie. ¡°Say something! You have the strength to eat the apple pieces he¡¯s feeding you, but no strength to answer my question?¡± Theodore clenched his fists, his anger raging. It wasn¡¯t just hering to the hospital alone that bothered him. It was also because Sebastian was feeding her. It was a scene that was such an eyesore to him! Sebastian stood up, his expression turning cold as he put down the container of apple pieces. ¡°Mr. Spencer, she¡¯s your wife, not your enemy. Can¡¯t you speak a little more gently?¡± ¡°So, you do know she¡¯s my wife,¡± Theodore said sternly. ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m friends with Mrs. Spencer. Isn¡¯t it normal for a friend to be here?¡± Friends? When he heard that word, Theodore¡¯s eyes shed with hostility as his gaze turned to Rosalie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you met him for the first time at your graduation? Now, you¡¯re friends?¡± Sebastian frowned slightly. He and Rosalie had first met at the restaurant, where they had shared a table. But considering what Theodore and Rosalie¡¯s rtionship was like, Sebastian quickly understood her dilemma and didn¡¯t say anything about their true first meeting. ¡°Can¡¯t we be friends? Do I need your permission to make friends? Have you consulted me about anything you¡¯ve done?¡± Rosalie retorted coldly. It was a barrage of questions! If this were a battle, Theodore would have been forced to retreat repeatedly. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t speak to me that way,¡± said Theodore, trying to keep hisposure and stop himself from rushing forward to punch Sebastian. ¡°How do you expect your wife to speak to you, Mr. Spencer? As a husband who¡¯s slow to react, she¡¯d rather drive herself than let your take her. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on your actions?¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was calm, but he didn¡¯t mince words. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Theodore. Even though Theodore held power and status, treating his wife like this didn¡¯t earn him any favor. ¡°Sebastian.¡± Theodore advanced towards him slowly. The two men stood almost chest to chest, an intense atmosphere enveloping them. ¡°Are you asking for trouble?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rosalie anxiously sat up in bed. ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m already in this state. Do you want me dead or something?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s distressed expression, Theodore felt a pang of panic. He sat by the bed and held her hand. ¡°Rose, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that you went out alone at night without telling me, and then I came here and saw you two C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ? 1 together. It¡¯s natural for me to have questions, isn¡¯t it? You say you¡¯re friends, but I¡¯m your husband!¡± Rosalie closed her eyes in pain, trying not to let her emotions re up. Finally, she looked up at Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m sorry. You should go home and rest.¡± Knowing his presence would only add to Rosalie¡¯s burden, Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright, take care and remember what the doctor said. Your stomach needs care, so avoid foods that aren¡¯t suitable for you. Just throw them away, okay?¡± Sebastian¡¯s words were filled with hidden implications. Theodore furrowed his brows, feeling a hint of difort in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. ¡°I won¡¯t forget. Thank you,¡± Rosalie murmured. Sebastian was indeed very clever. Every word he said had been carefully chosen, helping her conceal what was really happening. As Sebastian was leaving, he noticed Theodore staring at him, so he met the other man¡¯s gaze for a moment before departing. Chapter 58 Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. Sebastian didn¡¯t back down either, staring back with an equally intense gaze that even held a hint of disdain. Sensing the tension between the two men, Rosalie hastily asked, ¡± Theo, why are you here?¡± Theodore turned to look at his wife. ¡°I went to your room to see you, but you weren¡¯t there. The servant said you had gone out, and you kept rejecting my calls. Your friend lied to me and said you were at her ce. Why would you do that?¡± Theodore had been really frantic at that moment, afraid that something had happened to her. ¡°How did you know I was here, then?¡± ¡°I heard a doctor talking about a blood transfusion on the phone, so I guessed you were in the hospital. You once mentioned that you often visited Delta Hospital, so I figured you might be here. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to see me, you can¡¯t risk your own life. What if something had happened to you on the way here?¡± Rosalie could clearly see the concern in her husband¡¯s eyes. Though she had initially been angry with him, she couldn¡¯t help but soften a little now. But as soon as she remembered their broken rtionship, that tiny bit of softness quickly vanished. ¡°My stomach suddenly felt ufortable, but I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I was angry with you. So, I just came out on my own and called Steph.¡± Even after hearing Rosalie¡¯s exnation, Theodore¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside. ¡°What about Sebastian, then? You just said he¡¯s also your friend. Did you call him too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Exining Sebastian¡¯s involvement wasplicated. After hesitating. for a moment, Rosalie decided that she might as well be honest with Theodore. ¡°I owe Sebastian a favor. He saved me once before, so I promised to treat him to a meal. He called while I was on the way to the hospital, wanting to set a date for the meal. ¡°When he found out I was in trouble, he rushed over to help me. He did everything you should have done. You shouldn¡¯t talk about him like that. He¡¯s not a bad person!¡± There was still a hint of me towards Theodore in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Every time this man met Sebastian, he was full of hostility, leaving her awkwardly caught in the middle. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me either.¡± Theodore frowned as he suppressed his anger. ¡°If you had told me, would all of this have happened?!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theodore picked up the fruit basket from the bedside table. It was obvious he was jealous. ¡°He even fed you fruit. Was that really necessary?¡± ¡°What about you and Cynthia? You personally apanied her to the hospital and took care of her. You can proudly demand a divorce to marry her, yet you¡¯re here ming me. Why can¡¯t I eat fruit fed to me by another man? Theodore, you can¡¯t be so hypocritical!¡± This woman was actually using him of hypocrisy?! It was different! Sebastian was not the same as Cynthia. Theodore didn¡¯t think he was being hypocritical, but couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute her. So, he could only swallow his anger. ¡°Okay, yes, we¡¯re getting a divorce, but we¡¯ve known each other for ten years. We¡¯ve treated each other like siblings, and there¡¯s still some affection between us. With that said, shouldn¡¯t I be a little cautious that a strange man appeared by your side?¡± he said. Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. This man always had a bunch of reasons that left her speechless, and if she said too much, they¡¯d just end up arguing again. ¡°Theo, whether you believe it or not, Sebastian and I are just friends, nothing more. He¡¯s a decent man, so stop thinking such nonsense about him.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my thoughts are nonsensical?!¡± Rosalie clenched the nket in frustration. ¡°Theodore, why do your always have to argue with me? I clearly didn¡¯t mean that. Are you trying to provoke me?¡± Chapter 59 Even though Rosalie knew she couldn¡¯t get worked up, how could she control herself in a situation like this? Seeing Rosalie¡¯s trembling fists, Theodore suddenly felt like he had been doused in cold water. He had almost forgotten that she was sick! He quickly held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll stop. Please don¡¯t be angry. The sudden apology made Rosalie pause for a moment. But indeed, he seemed to have calmed down. Her tight grip on the nket slowly rxed. Rosalie noticed Stephanie lingering at the door, so she said, ¡°Steph,e over here.¡± Truth be told, Stephanie was a bit afraid of Theodore. This man had a natural aura of intimidation, and wherever he went, it felt like the Grim Reaper was passing by. As a small fry herself, she naturally felt crushed by this influential man. But thinking about her best friend being tormented by him made. Stephanie angry, so she straightened her posture and shot him a dirty look. Stephanie walked over to Rosalie¡¯s side, leaned in, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your car¡¯s clean now.¡± Rosalie gave her a grateful look. ¡°Thank you.¡± Having left the driver¡¯s seat covered in blood, Rosalie had asked Stephanie to handle it to avoid being discovered. Theodore frowned. ¡°What¡¯s with the whispering? Can¡¯t I listen to what¡¯s going on?¡± Fortunately, Stephanie was a woman. If it had been a man leaning in to whisper in his wife¡¯s ear, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken it lying down. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°Why would a grown man like you listen to a conversation between women?¡± Theodore was extremely frustrated, but couldn¡¯t argue back. He could only sit and sulk. ¡°Hey.¡± Theodore looked at Stephanie coldly. ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Though slightly dissatisfied with Theodore¡¯s attitude, meeting his icy gaze had Stephanie swallowing her words, not daring to retort. But thankfully, Rosalie had her back. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to my friend like that. It waste at night, and she was sleeping at home, but she came just because I called her. Speaking to her like that is the same as doing it to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Theodore¡® frustration grew. Rosalie was always polite and gentle to everyone, but he wasn¡¯t like that. He was only gentle with those he cared about. ¡°Theodore, you owe Steph an apology. If you don¡¯t apologize, you can leave now,¡± Rosalie said sternly, like a parent scolding a rude child. Theodore was intimidated by her sternness and dared not retort. The mighty CEO of SK Enterprise, a wealthy and powerful figure, was actually being controlled by a woman. With someone backing her up, Stephanie felt triumphant. She sarcastically said, ¡°Oh dear, Rose, forget it. How can Mr. Spencer apologize to amoner like me? I couldn¡¯t handle the consequences.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, then just leave!¡± Theodore snapped impatiently. It was one thing for Rosalie to be sarcastic with him, but Stephanie? Who did she think she was? How dare she do such a thing to him! ¡°Theodore, you should leave. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Rosalie forcefully pulled her hand out of his grip. ¡°Go!¡± Rosalie was infuriated by this man. If things continued like this, she felt like her pregnancy would be at risk again. Rosalie prayed for her unborn child to bear with the situation, vowing to send Theodore away and not let him return! He was really too much. After knowing him for so many years, she couldn¡¯t believe he was this childish. How could she have fallen for such a childish man? She prayed that her child would never be as foolish as her. Chapter 60 Rosalie¡¯s anger made Theodore uneasy, making him feel like a child who had been caught misbehaving. Worried that Rosalie might make herself sick with anger, Stephanie was about tofort her friend, when suddenly, a voice broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Carter, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Stephanie thought she had misheard, until she looked up and met the man¡¯s apologetic gaze. Although he didn¡¯t seem remorseful, the fact that he had apologized to her for Rosalie¡¯s sake was already surprising enough. Stephanie was so surprised that she momentarily forgot how to respond. After a few seconds, she regained herposure and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As Rosalie¡¯s close friend, she felt obligated to ept his apology, as it would put Rosalie in a difficult position if she didn¡¯t. ¡°Ms. Carter, I meant to say that you don¡¯t have to worry about Rose because I¡¯m here. It¡¯ste, so you should head home and rest,¡± Theodore said, his voice noticeably calmer than before, resembling his usualposed self. Seeing one apologize and the other ept, Rosalie¡¯s frustration eased a bit. ¡°Steph, you have work tomorrow, right? Go home and get some rest, okay? You¡¯ve been a great help tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.¡± EM ¡°No worries. You should also rest,¡± Stephanie replied. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Be careful on your way back. Or do you want Theo to drop you off?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll manage. I drove myself anyway. Bye.¡± Stephanie left the hospital room, preferring not to have the man who resembled the Grim Reaper escorting her. However, instead of going home, she went straight to the on¨Ccall room to sleep, since she had an early shift the next day anyway and wanted to avoid the trouble of going back and forth. Theodore tucked Rosalie in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your stomach? Why did it suddenly start hurting? Who¡¯s your attending physician?¡± ¡°The food I¡¯ve been eatingtely probably didn¡¯t agree with me and affected my digestion. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Rosalie replied nervously. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she could keep hiding the truth from her husband. After all, it would only take one small slip¨Cup for it to be exposed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You came to the hospitalst time, and now again. It seems to be getting worse. Have you been taking your medication properly?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie¡¯s hands were sweating under the nket. How was she going to exin everything? ¡°You know, a person¡¯s mood can also affect their body,¡± Rosalie reluctantly said. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling downtely, so it¡¯s normal for my health to suffer. Maybe I¡¯ll feel better after we get divorced.¡± Her words crushed Theodore¡¯s heart, like someone had taken a hammer to it. He wanted to say something, but considering Rosalie¡¯s current condition, he held back, deciding to wait until she recovered before discussing anything further. ¡°Rose, do you really want to get divorced from me as soon as possible?¡± Theodore¡¯s words were devoid of anger. Instead, they were calm, as if he was just seeking rification. As she gripped the nket tightly, Rosalie nodded reluctantly. Why prolong her suffering if she could cut it short? Theodore sighed softly, a fleeting sense of loss crossing his eyes. Finally, he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± He reached out and pulled the nket over her. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± ¡°You should go home. You¡¯re busy every day. Make sure to get enough rest.¡± Even if they were heading for divorce, Rosalie didn¡¯t want things between them to be tense. After all, they had ten years of affection between them. Theodore softly hummed in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re asleep.¡± Rosalie was indeed very tired. She closed her eyes and quickly drifted off to sleep. In a drowsy daze, a thought momentarily drifted through. her mind that she had forgotten to ask Theodore why he hade to her room that night. Did he have something to tell her? Chapter 61 The next day, Rosalie opened her eyes to find the room empty. Before falling asleepst night, she had still held onto a glimmer of hope that Theodore would stay with her. But he had left after all. That man was really ridiculous. He hade to the hospital all angry and driven away her friend, only to leave in the end. But it made sense. She had asked him to leave, so he did. But why did she feel so aggrieved? Just then, the bathroom door opened and Theodore emerged. Seeing the woman on the hospital bed awake, he approached. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± asked a surprised Rosalie, who thought he had left. ¡°I was going to leavest night. I nned to wait until you were asleep, but I got a bit tired and dozed off in the chair. When I woke up, it was already morning.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After hearing his exnation, Rosalie felt a bit down. So, that¡¯s what happened. He had only stayed because he had identally fallen. asleep. Noting her husband¡¯s pallorplexion, which made it clear that he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, Rosalie said, ¡°You should go home and rest now.¡± Theodore looked at her, about to say something, when his phone rang. ¡°Hello.¡± His expression quickly turned annoyed. ¡°How could that happen? How do you people operate? You can¡¯t even take care of one person properly. I¡¯ming over now!¡± Theodore ended the call and said, ¡°Rose, I have to leave. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to take care of you, they¡¯ll be here soon. Also, I¡¯ll send you the divorce papers today. If you don¡¯t see any issues, just sign them.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled. What was meant to happen would eventuallye to be. Even though this man sometimes treated her well, it was all just an illusion. The one he truly loved was Cynthia. Theodore had just grabbed his coat to leave when Rosalie suddenly called out, ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore paused. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Are you going to see Cynthia?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s got a fever,¡± Theodore replied tly. ¡°Oh, then go ahead.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was eerily calm. As his wife was lying on a hospital bed, he was rushing to leave because another woman had a fever. How nice. It was just a pity that Cynthia wasn¡¯t his wife yet. If she was, everything he was doing would be reasonable. With his back to her and without turning his head, Theodore said softly, ¡°You said it yourself that you think of me as a brother. If that¡¯s the case, then Cindy is your sister¨Cinw, isn¡¯t she?¡± Rosalie suddenly chuckled. She found it amusing that she wasn¡¯t even angry hearing such words. She felt nothing but amusement. Being tormented by this man had forged her heart into one of steel. Before Rosalie could respond, Theodore had already left, his footsteps fading into the distance. from her mouth. Even a heart of steel could ache sometimes. Nothing was unbreakable. + 35 BONUS Theodore was on his way out of the hospital when he suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the distance. After confirming it multiple times, he recognized Stephanie, who was dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform and going about her duties. Frowning, he strode over and asked, ¡°Stephanie, why are you here?¡± Startled by the voice behind her, Stephanie turned around, forcing a stiff smile when she saw who it was. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I see you¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°I have another question for you. Are you working here?¡± He hadn¡¯t known about this. ¡°I¡­ yes. Is there a problem?¡± Stephanie replied nervously. Theodore was about to ask why she hadn¡¯t told him about this, but paused. Why was he even asking this? What did Stephanie working here have to do with him? But something didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it a problem that I work here?¡± Stephanie¡¯s heart raced. Did Theodore suspect that she was up to something and was using her position to meddle and prevent him from knowing about Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy? Theodore¡¯s expression darkened. He was unable to pinpoint what was off, but right now he didn¡¯t have time to figure it out, as he had to hurry to check on Cynthia. In the end, he turned and walked away, leaving Stephanie shivering. Chapter 62 When Theodore arrived at Cynthia¡¯s ce, she was lying in bed. Concerned, he immediately sat by her bedside. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Cynthia looked pale and was clearly very ill, even trembling when she breathed. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here. I told them not to call you. I know you¡¯re busy. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± A furious Cynthia tried to get out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Theodore immediately pressed Cynthia back onto the bed. ¡°They were right to call me. How did you get this sick?¡± Cynthia coughed a few times as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My body is too weak. I really hate myself. I might as well just die and end this suffering.¡± ¡°Stop that nonsense.¡± Theodore frowned, his eyes filled with worry. He took a towel that a servant had brought and ced it on Cynthia¡¯s forehead, patting it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting better? I¡¯ll just keep getting sick. Theo, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can endure this,¡± Cynthia said as she tightly held his hand. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, or I¡¯ll get angry,¡± said Theodore. He sounded stern, but his tone still carried indulgence and tenderness. Seeing that Theodore seemed genuinely upset, Cynthia dared not say more. He stayed with her all day. Only when it was dark outside did her fever gradually subside, returning her to a more lucid state. Theodore nced at the thermometer in relief. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re fine now. The fever¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Theo, have you been here with me all day?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°With you here, I¡¯ll definitely persevere,¡± Cynthia said with adoration in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my reason to live. As long as I have you, I can endure any hardship.¡± As Theodore gazed at Cynthia¡¯s sincere expression, he suddenly recalled what Rosalie had said about the crystal bracelet and how he had been abroad with Cynthia for two months under the pretext of a business trip. Had Cynthia told Rosalie all that? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was much better now, Theodore said, ¡°Cindy, I need to ask you something, and I want you to be honest with me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cynthia asked, feeling uneasy. ¡°That day in the office, what did you tell Rose?¡± Was Theodore questioning her? ¡°Theo, I¡­ I did tell her some things.¡± ¡°Including that I sent you abroad and spent two months with you, right?¡± During those two months, Cynthia¡¯s health had deteriorated again. At one point, it seemed like she might not make it, so Theodore had stayed by her side, wanting to be there for her at the end of her life. However, Cindy had managed to pull through in the end. ¡°Yes, I told her that.¡± ¡°Cindy, why did you tell her those things?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She didn¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°What if I told you she did need to know?¡± Cynthia said with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Are you angry with me? You think I shouldn¡¯t have told her those things, but I had my reasons.¡± ¡°What reasons?¡± ¡°I wanted her topletely give up on you. It¡¯s settled that you¡¯ll divorce her, but I don¡¯t want to see her heartbroken. So, I said those harsh things to make sure she would forget about you and have a better life. ¡°Even though it may seem selfish of me, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I really just hoped she could move on from you and embrace a new life. Sometimes, being a good person is not easy. It often leads to misunderstandings.¡± Cynthia turned away ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you me me. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I¡¯m sorry. I can apologize to her.¡± Theodore sighed. ¡°Stop crying. I understand.¡± Upon reflection, it wasn¡¯t so bad that Rosalie knew those things. He also felt guilty for keeping them from her. Rosalie had the right to know. What Cynthia said also made sense. Rosalie had to be thoroughly disappointed in him before she could embrace a new life. But the thought of her moving on made his heart ache. There would be no ce for him in Rose¡¯s new life. Having thought of something else Theodore added ¡°Dind.. ¡°What is it?¡± Why was he asking her all these questions today? Was he bing suspicious of her? Or had Rosalie said something to him that made him doubt her? ¡°Why did Rose think you chose the crystal bracelet I gave her? Did you tell her that?¡± Chapter 63 Theodore didn¡¯t want to believe that Cynthia was capable of such things. He had even med Rosalie for what happened with the bracelet, but her demeanor at the time didn¡¯t seem like she was lying either. ¡°That bracelet¡­ Well¡­ I told her it was very beautiful and perfect for her. Theo, don¡¯t you remember? After you bought that bracelet, I identally saw it and thought it was for me. ¡°But then, you told me it was for Rosalie. I just praised how beautiful it was and said it was a perfect gift for her. Did she misunderstand? It¡¯s my fault for not exining properly. Should I go talk to her and clear things up?¡± Cynthia looked anxious and ashamed. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if Theodore confronted the two women. There was no evidence only Cynthia and Rosalie knew what happened in the office. Cynthia could spin the story however she liked. Theodore pondered momentarily before finally coldly saying, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t bring up such matters. It¡¯s better not to say anything if you¡¯re just going to leave things half¨Csaid and make people misunderstand.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­ Theo, you misunderstood. I really didn¡¯t mean it that way. Maybe I misspoke, but I didn¡¯t intend to do that. I can exin it to her,¡± said Cynthia, panicking. ¡°No need. I just hope this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Theodore was utterly exhausted. ¡°Your fever¡¯s gone, so I¡¯ll leave.¡± As Theodore turned to leave, Cynthia grabbed his hand. ¡°Theo, are you mad at me? I apologize for saying too much, but that¡¯s not what I meant. Please, believe me, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Theodore turned his head and calmly replied, ¡°I hope so. Get some rest, okay?¡± Cynthia understood that she shouldn¡¯t say anything more. The more she said, the worse it would get. She obediently let go of his hand. ¡°Then, you should go home and get some rest. Thanks for keeping mepany today.¡± Sitting in his car, Theodore gently massaged his temples, attempting to clear his mind. He took his phone out of his pocket, only to find it dead. Plugging it into the car¡¯s charger port, he waited for his phone. to boot up, but ended up setting it aside and driving away before it fully powered up. While driving, Theodore¡¯s vision blurred as the neon lights outside. seemed to cause Rosalie¡¯s face to sh continuously in his mind. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or in pain. She only saw him as a brother. Her pain probably stemmed from her reliance on him, like a little sister¡¯s dependence on her big brother. Now that he, that supposed big brother, was leaving, she might feel. some reluctance. But overall, she should be happy, right? Suddenly, his phone rang. Theodore answered, ¡°Hello?¡± It was Yuvan on the other end. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. Your phone was off, I couldn¡¯t get through.¡± Yuvan had been worried, thinking something might have happened to Theodore. ¡°My phone ran out of battery. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore responded coldly. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I took the revised divorce papers to the hospital today, and Mrs. Spencer has already signed them.¡± Theodore¡¯s grip on the phone tightened as he asked, ¡°Was she eager to sign them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yuvan replied. ¡°Mrs. Spencer didn¡¯t seem to care about the contents. She just immediately signed the papers and asked me to pass on a message to you.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°She said, ¡°You are finally free to be with your beloved. Congrattions¡°.¡± Theodore¡¯s vision was bing increasingly blurred, to the point he could barely see the road ahead. Red lights merged with green lights, and something in his mind seemed to explode in an instant. Suddenly, his car swerved, causing the surrounding cars to hit their brakes to avoid him! Theodore¡¯s car mmed into amppost and spun before careening into the grass next to the road. Chapter 64 The next morning, Theodorey in a hospital bed. There were bruises. on his face and bandages on his forehead, but he looked alert. Yuvan sat on a chair next to the bed, peeling an apple for him. ¡°Mr. Spencer, it was a really close call. The car was damaged, but you came out rtively unscathed. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Please, never drive when you¡¯re tired again.¡± Last night, having heard a loud bang while on the phone with Theodore, Yuvan had been scared out of his wits. Theodore shot a cold nce at the apple in Yuvan¡¯s hand, a trace of irritation in his eyes. ¡°Who told you to buy apples? Get rid of them!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yuvan paused in the midst of peeling an apple. ¡°Then, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Yuvan didn¡¯t understand why Theodore was suddenly upset. What was wrong with the apples? Theodore coldly gazed at Yuvan. ¡°Do I need to exin myself to you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Of course not,¡± Yuvan said, quickly picking up all the apples and taking them out of the room. It was a pity to throw the apples away. Yuvan had purposely bought expensive, imported apples for Theodore, not daring to buy his boss substandard fruits. Yet, not only had Theodore not appreciated it, Yuvan had even gotten scolded. What a thankless task! Feeling aggrieved, Yuvan took a bite of the apple he had peeled. before giving the remaining ones to a passing nurse, asking them to distribute the fruits to others, then returned to Theodore¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I¡¯ve thrown away the apples. What fruit would you like? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want anything,¡± Theodore replied. He wasn¡¯t really angry at Yuvan. Seeing the apples just reminded him of Sebastian feeding Rosalie, which made him instantly dislike the fruit. With his head down, Yuvan asked pitifully, ¡°Mr. Spencer, what did I do wrong? Please, just tell me. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up.¡± He would rather Theodore scold him outright than keep quiet like this. He didn¡¯t understand why his boss was so annoyed. After such a serious car ident, he was lucky to be alive and rtively uninjured. Wasn¡¯t that fortunate? Seeing Yuvan¡¯s pitiful appearance, Theodore realized that he had overreacted for no reason. ¡°How¡¯s the aftermath of the ident?¡± Theodore asked, changing the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Spencer. I¡¯ve taken care of everything ording to your instructions. I¡¯ve covered up the news about it, and your family hasn¡¯t been informed,¡± Yuvan replied. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Yuvan added, taking an envelope out of a drawer. ¡°These are the divorce papers Mrs. Spencer signed.¡± There was a tight knot in Theodore¡¯s heart as he looked at the envelope in Yuvan¡¯s hands. ¡°Was she happy when she signed it?¡± Theodore asked solemnly. Yuvan thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Not particrly happy. She was just her usual self.¡± Theodore grunted coldly. ¡°Fine.¡± Her usual demeanor probably meant she was happy. Seeing Theodore¡¯s dark expression, Yuvan couldn¡¯t understand. Did Theodore really want a divorce? Yuyan couldn¡¯t tell. Honestly, Yuvan felt that Cynthia, who always acted like she was a fragile, delicate flower, was not as good as Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± said Theodore, wanting some time alone. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be outside. Just call me if you need anything.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After Yuvan left, Theodore took the divorce papers out of the envelope. He looked at Rosalie¡¯s signature. It was neat and decisive, signed without any hesitation. But the other signature, his own, was still missing. Theodore sighed deeply and tossed the documents aside, rubbing his temples wearily. Chapter 65 Just a few minutester, the door suddenly swung open and Wesley strode in. ¡°Theodore.¡± Theodore turned, frowning when he saw his father entering. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± What was Yuvan doing?! Theodore¡¯s family wasn¡¯t supposed to know about his ident! ¡°You don¡¯t want me here, right? Well, keeping this incident quiet was the right thing to do. We can¡¯t let anyone find out that the CEO of SK Enterprise crashed his car into amppost like a fool.¡± Wesley had been trying to reach Theodore due to some urgent matters, which is how he had found out about his son¡¯s ident. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theodore shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t crash on purpose.¡± ¡°I just checked your medical records that your own doing? Come on, what have you done now?¡± fatigue while driving. Wasn¡¯t Theodore didn¡¯t bother to exin further, simply saying, ¡°It happened, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell Grandma and Rose about this.¡± ¡°Did you even consider how your grandma and your wife would feel if something happened to you? Is it because of that woman, Cynthia?¡± Everything was fine before Cynthia appeared. It was only when she showed up that everything started going wrong. Not wanting to deal with his father anymore, Theodore pulled his nket over his head, like a sulky child. ¡°You¡­ Theodore, someone needs to discipline you!¡± Wesley fumed as he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number. Theodore peeked out from under the nket, frowning. ¡°Are you going to tell Grandma? She¡¯s your mother!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell my mother. I¡¯m telling someone else.¡± Wesley wouldn¡¯t dare anger his own mother. ¡°Are you going to tell Rose?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned darker. Don¡¯t tell her!¡± Before Theodore could finish, the person on the other end of Wesley¡¯s call had picked up. ¡°Hello, Sydney¡­¡± Hearing that name, Theodore breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sydney, don¡¯t hang up. I need to talk to you,¡± said Wesley urgently. Theo was involved in a car ident and was severely injured. He barely survived and is now bedridden. Come to the hospital to see him. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± When Wesley turned around after ending the call and sending the location to Sydney, he saw Theodore¡¯s disdainful expression. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m neither bedridden nor severely injured. Didn¡¯t you see my medical records?¡± Wesley strode forward and tucked Theodore into bed, speaking with deep concern, ¡°You¡¯re injured. In your father¡¯s eyes, your injuries are ten times more severe. A father¡¯s heart goes out to his unfortunate child.¡± Theodore¡¯s face immediately darkened, a hint of disdain shing in his eyes. ¡°I bet you¡¯re secretly happy that I got into an ident, and were hoping that I was seriously hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. When your momester, don¡¯t be so glib. Since you were in an ident, you should be a good patient.¡± Theodore sighed helplessly. He had been in a car ident, was lying in a hospital bed, and was now being used as a tool by his own father to deceive his mother. Suddenly, Wesley noticed some documents on the bedside table. He picked them up and flipped through, his face changing drastically when he saw that they were divorce papers, especially when he saw Rosalie¡¯s signature. Wesley held up the divorce papers. ¡°Exin this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. It¡¯s just as you see.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind?! Didn¡¯t you just promise Grandma not long ago? And now, you¡¯re getting a divorce in the blink of an eye!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Theodore replied. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. I just want to smack you!¡± With a loud tear, Wesley ripped the divorce papers in half and mmed them on the bedside table. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just stand by and watch?¡± Chapter 66 Theodore looked at the torn divorce papers, suddenly realizing he wasn¡¯t as angry as he thought he would be; just a bit stunned. But as he slowly started to register that he shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way, he looked coldly at Wesley. ¡°Is this amusing to you? Didn¡¯t you see that Rose has already signed the papers?¡± he asked his father¡­ ¡°So what if she signed? Getting a divorce was your idea, wasn¡¯t it? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Wesley¡¯s blood flowed through Theodore¡¯s veins. How could a father not understand his son¡¯s actions? ¡°Tearing them up won¡¯t help, you¡¯re just wasting paper. The divorce, papers can be printed again.¡± Theodore was determined to get a divorce. And he hadn¡¯t even told his father that Rosalie was even more eager to get a divorce than he was. Just looking at his son annoyed Wesley, so he left the hospital room and sat down in the waiting area, staring at the entrance. After checking the time on his watch several times and pondering for a while, he finally dialed a number on his phone. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Who told you to sign the divorce papers? Did you get approval from the family?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. I know what happened. If he gives you divorce papers again, don¡¯t sign them. Do you want to give Cynthia the advantage?¡± ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no hope left for Theo and I. Dragging it out will only hurt both of us, so I¡­¡± ¡°Does your marriage still need saving? You two are fools,¡± Wesley interrupted her. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t well, but I¡¯ll stop you. If I see you sign divorce papers again, don¡¯t me me for not holding back!¡± With that, Wesley ended the call. Tightly grasping the phone in hist hand, scenes from the past shed in his mind. He couldn¡¯t let Rose leave the Spencer family, absolutely not! It was bad enough for him to have made mistakes he had to rectify; he couldn¡¯t let his son repeat them. ¡°Has Rosalie offended you?¡± a cold woman¡¯s voice rang out. As Wesley snapped out of it and looked up to see his wife, he quickly suppressed the despair he was feeling. ¡°Sydney, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Theo?¡± asked Sydney, having onlye for her son¡¯s sake. ¡°He¡¯s in the ward. Let me take you there.¡± Feeling a bit nervous at seeing his wife unexpectedly, Wesley walked ahead to lead the way for her. Sydney followed behind him, speaking coldly, ¡°So, you¡¯re still a wicked old man.¡± Wesley stopped in his tracks, turning around to protest, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Sydney smirked. ¡°That¡¯s what you always say. Aren¡¯t you tired of saying the same thing?¡± She didn¡¯t even know how many times she had heard that same old excuse. Wesley stiffened. Finally, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about Rose and Theo¡°, then proceeded to exin the whole situation to his wife. When he was done, Sydney suddenly burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked a puzzled Wesley. Her son was in such a messed up situation, yet as his mother, she wasn¡¯t worried at all and was laughing instead. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how you and your son are no different. Both cut from the same cloth.¡± Even when it came to her own son, Sydney was blunt. She judged actions, not people. Wesley¡¯s expression looked particrly unpleasant. ¡°Sydney, let me exin¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sydney interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Don¡¯t waste time. Take me to see Theo.¡± Wesley sighed and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± There was no point trying to exin now, as the situation between Wesley and Sydney couldn¡¯t be summed up in just a few words. But seeing his wife unconcerned about their son and daughter¨Cin¨C law getting a divorce made him uneasy. Chapter 67 ¡°Sydney, can you promise me that you won¡¯t tell Mom about this? Her health isn¡¯t good. She won¡¯t be able to handle this news,¡± said Wesley. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that the whole Spencer family knows except for Mom?¡± Wesley nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not tell her for now. I¡¯ll handle this as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You? Handle it?¡± Sydneyughed again. ¡°You¡¯ve messed up your own. life, and now you want to deal with your son, daughter¨Cinw, and the mistress.¡± Feeling a sharp pain in his heart at the woman¡¯s disdainful tone, Wesley¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°Just because I¡¯ve messed up doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll allow my son and daughter¨Cinw to do the same. Why can¡¯t you believe that I¡¯m different now?¡± ¡°You saying that is like a murderer telling a judge, ¡®Why can¡¯t you believe I¡¯m different now? I won¡¯t kill again. Please don¡¯t sentence me to death.¡°¡± Sydney retorted. Feeling irritated, Wesley raised his voice, ¡°Am I a murderer?! Even if I¡¯vemitted a crime, there are degrees of severity, and many people have a chance for parole, right? Not all crimes warrant a death sentence. Not all mistakes are unforgivable!¡± Sydney stared at him coldly, her gaze devoid of any emotion. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not a murderer, and not all mistakes are unforgivable. ¡°But don¡¯t forget, not all mistakes can be forgiven either. Forgiveness depends on how the other person feels. I¡¯m not a judge, I don¡¯t need to be fair. I can be biased and do things my own way. Mr. Spencer, don¡¯t feel aggrieved. If not, we can get a divorce too.¡± As soon as Sydney mentioned divorce, it felt like something had struck Wesley¡¯s heart. Sydney stepped forward, raising her hand to adjust Wesley¡¯s tie in a seemingly affectionate gesture, but her voice was dripping with sarcasm as she continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want a divorce? Then, endure it. Let¡¯s see which of the two of us breaks down first. Wesley was speechless. Was she determined? Was there really not chance of reconciliation left? Sydney added, ¡°Which room is Theo in? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask the nurse.¡± Wesley clenched his fist, feeling dizzy and like his mind had gone. nk. He suppressed the raging emotions within him as he said, ¡°Follow me. The couple entered the hospital room, only to find Theodore wasn¡¯t in All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. bed. Sydney turned her head, giving Wesley a puzzled look. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He was here just now. The bathroom door opened as soon as Wesley finished speaking, and Theodore walked out. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here.¡± Sydney looked Theodore up and down, then her icy gaze fell on Wesley. ¡°So, is this what you meant by Theo being unable to get out of bed after barely surviving?¡± Wesley fell silent, feeling embarrassed. He hadn¡¯t expected his wife to discover his lie like this. He shot Theodore an angry look, as if ming him for going to the bathroom. Theodore also felt helpless. Should he have just held it in and not gone to the bathroom?! ¡°It seems like you¡¯re fine. From what your father said, I thought it was much more serious,¡± Sydney remarked. ¡°Mom.¡± Theodore stepped forward. ¡°I really was in a dangerous situationst night. I thought I¡¯d never see you guys again.¡± Although his injuries weren¡¯t severe, his survival was out of pure luck. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Sydney said, reaching out to support her son¡¯s arm. ¡°Get back into bed and rest. Even though your injuries aren¡¯t serious, you still need to be careful.¡± After all, he was her son. While she had grievances against Wesley, she didn¡¯t harbor the same resentment towards Theodore. Chapter 68 Seeing his wife help their son into be Wesley suddenly fate a twinge of jealousy that he wasn¡¯t the one being helped. Would Sydney done same for him if he was the one who had gotten into an ident ¡°Mom, Dad thought I was seriously injured when he came to see MOR He didn¡¯t deliberately deceive you. Don¡¯t be mad sad theekrente didn¡¯t want his parents rtionship to deteriors further Wesley¡¯s anger towards Theodore finally diminished a be. This ind seemed reasonable and knew how to speak up for his father ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it. He¡¯s lied to me more than once, bythey said casually, but there were clearly hidden implications tehed ter words A speechless Wesley felt like his hear had be we ¡°Where¡¯s your wife? Sydney asked ¡°Pose has a stomach problem. She¡¯s been admitted to the hosorall too, and needs to stay for a few days. So, don¡¯t tell her about my ident, Theodore replied. ¡°What? She¡¯s been hospitalized?¡± Wesley stepped forward ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Your grandmother would be worned sick if she knew.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me, Theodore replied coldy ¡°Which hospital is she in?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°Delta Hospital.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Noticing the torn divorce papers on the bedside table, Sydney picked them up. ¡°Are you really going to get a divorce? ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t tell Grandma.¡± ¡°Your father has already told me what needs to be said.¡± Sydney put the divorce papers into an envelope. ¡°I know your grandmother¡¯s not in good health, so I won¡¯t say anything reckless. ¡°But since these divorce papers have been torn in half and can¡¯t be used, you¡¯ll have to print new ones and sign them again.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°Sydney, what are you saying?¡± Sydney turned around. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She tucked her son in as she continued, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re okay. I still have a lot of things to do, so I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯lle see you again after I¡¯m done.¡± Ever since her rtionship with Wesley turned sour, Sydney, who was a financier and currently serving as the president of a bank, had been. busy with work, not even taking weekends off. Theodore felt a little lost. He rarely saw his mother, but he was an adult now. He couldn¡¯t cling to her and prevent her from leaving. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. You should go ahead and finish what you need to do,¡± Theodore said. Sydney nodded and stood up, holding the envelope. ¡°Mom, why are you taking that?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°It¡¯s torn, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll shred it for you so no one else sees it. It wouldn¡¯t be good if your grandmother found out,¡± Sydney exined. Theodore nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Wesley followed his wife out of their son¡¯s hospital room, protesting,¡± Sydney, why are you leaving so quickly? He¡¯s your son. You may have issues with me, but you can¡¯t-¡± ¡°Will his injuries heal faster if I¡¯m with him?¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°He should be left alone right now. Besides, I¡¯m really busy.¡± ¡°Sydney, do you really not care about Theo and Rose¡¯s situation? He¡¯s your son. Do you want to see him suffer after making a mistake?¡± Wesley asked. ¡°He¡¯s already made a mistake.¡± Sydney¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡± Weren¡¯t you the same back then? It¡¯s useless crying over spilled milk. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Even spilled milk can still be retrieved!¡± Wesley¡¯s breath became slightlybored. ¡°You can surely see they¡¯re perfect for each other. Don¡¯t let one mistake that shouldn¡¯t have happened ruin them.¡± Sydney fell silent for a moment, but eventually put the envelope into her purse and coldly dered, ¡°They brought it upon themselves. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Chapter 69 Havinge in with a bunch of interns during her rounds, Rosalie¡¯s attending physician was currently examining her. With so many people watching her examination, Rosalie was a bit nervous, but she knew this was part of the process of bing a doctor. Every doctor had to go through this. If patients refused to let interns. observe them, there wouldn¡¯t be any doctors in the world. All Rosalie could do was endure the embarrassment until the examination was over. ¡°You still need to be careful. For the next few days, don¡¯t do anything. Just stay in bed and rest well. If there¡¯s any more bleeding, we may not be able to save the baby,¡± said the attending physician. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡± After the attending physician left with all the interns, Rosalie sighed in relief and gently touched her belly. ¡°Sweetie, Mommy will protect you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt again.¡± Suddenly, Rosalie heard a familiar voice saying, ¡°You were admitted because of stomach problems, right? Why was the doctor talking about a baby?¡± She turned her head and saw Sydney standing at the door. The older woman walked in and ced her purse on the bedside table, then pulled up a chair to sit by Rosalie¡¯s bedside. She gazed at her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°How far along are you?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡­¡± A suddenly nervous Rosalie was tongue¨Ctied, unable to utter a 121 ¡°Why are you stuttering? How can you raise a child if you can¡¯t speak properly? Do you want the child to stutter like you after they¡¯re born?¡± Sydney¡¯s expression was serious, like a stern headmistress who had caught a disobedient student skipping sses. Rosalie was scared of her. She had thought she was quite afraid of her father¨Cin¨C law, but now it seemed that her mother¨Cinw was even more intimidating. Rosalie pushed through her difort and answered, ¡°Over two months.¡± ¡°The family doesn¡¯t know yet, right? Including Theo?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t told them. Mom, please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. It was hard, but I managed to keep it hidden.¡± ¡°Do you think Theo wouldn¡¯t want this child?¡± Sydney asked. Rosalie responded with a hesitant hum, then said, ¡°Things between us are-¡± ¡°I already know,¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°If you insist on keeping the child and still want a divorce, it¡¯s better to make sure he doesn¡¯t find out about your pregnancy. Otherwise, the situation will only get worse.¡± Reassured by Sydney¡¯s understanding words, Rosalie breathed a sight of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her mother¨Cinw seemed a bit indifferent about Theodore and Rosalie¡¯s impending divorce. It was as if Sydney thought it was simply a natural course of action. She seemed rational and devoid of any emotion. Sydney was a very practical, decisive woman. For her to be a bank president naturally meant that she was not an ordinary person. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, the child is yours, and your life is yours. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. 1: You make your own choices, and whatever the consequences, you bear them yourself. No one else can be responsible for you,¡± said Sydney. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll remember that. Thank you foring to see 1. me. By the way, how did you know I was here?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Theo told me. He was in a car identst night and is in the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rosalie immediately sat up in bed, shocked and anxious.¡± How is he? Is he seriously injured? What happened?!¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s nervousness and flurry of questions, Sydney raised. an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about him, huh? Weren¡¯t you quite decisive when you signed the divorce papers?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie tightened her grip on the nket. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve known. him for ten years. Even if we get divorced, I can¡¯tpletely erase my feelings. Mom, please tell me how he is.¡± Chapter 70 ¡°That kid was quite lucky. The car was all smashed up, but he¡¯s fine. Just a few days of rest, and he¡¯ll be okay. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sydney reassured Rosalie. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. But how did he get into a car ident out of nowhere?¡± ¡°He passed out because he was tired. He hit amppost while drivingst night.¡± ¡°What? How could this happen? Is it because of me?¡± asked Rosalie, growing more anxious as she thought about it. ¡°Because of you? What do you mean?¡± Sydney asked curiously. ¡°The night beforest, he stayed with me all night and didn¡¯t sleep. well.¡± ¡°When did he leave, then?¡± Sydney inquired. ¡°He left early yesterday morning. I thought he went back home to rest. If he drove while tired, it means he probably didn¡¯t get any sleep during the day either. Couldn¡¯t he have slept a few more hours? Why did he have to drive when he was tired?¡± said Rosalie, feeling extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. It¡¯s my fault. I should have urged him to go back to sleep,¡± she added. ¡°It might not be entirely your fault,¡± Sydney said calmly. ¡°Even a three- year¨Cold knows when they¡¯re tired and need to sleep. Doesn¡¯t he know that? ¡°And if he knowingly drove while fatigued, then it¡¯s his responsibility. Who knows what he did the whole day? Maybe he stayed up all night. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. with you, then went to see that woman the next day.¡± Hearing Sydney¡¯s words, Rosalie felt like a needle had pricked her heart. Was that really the case? Had he gone to see Cynthia during the day? ¡°Mom, how do you know he went to see Cynthia during the day? Are you just guessing?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Do I need to guess? Aren¡¯t all men the same?¡± Sydney stood up and grabbed her bag. ¡°Rest well. I have to go now.¡± Just as she reached the door, Sydney turned back. ¡°Oh, by the way, Theo asked me not to tell you about his car ident, so just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to tell me? Why? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t bother asking.¡®¡± Sydney seemed indifferent. She was a decisive person, saying what needed to be said and then leaving without any unnecessary chatter. Even after Sydney left, Rosalie kept worrying about Theodore. Later, when Stephanie came to see her, she told her everything. ¡°Steph, I want to go see him.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t run around. You have to stay in bed. Remember what the doctor said?¡± ¡®But I¡¯m really worried. I can¡¯t rest easy without seeing him.¡± Sydney had said that Theodore was fine. She was his mother, so she wouldn¡¯t lie to Rosalie, right? Even so, Rosalie still couldn¡¯t bring herself to stay calm and do nothing. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? You signed the divorce papers. You shouldn¡¯t care whether he lives or dies.¡± Stephanie was a great friend, but sometimes she could be too stubborn, especially when it came to matters of the heart. Rosalie grasped Stephanie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Please, help me think of a way. I just want to see him once.¡± Stephanie gave in, unable to reject her friend, especially since she had even falsified reports for her. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him after work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Steph,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°Just make sure to look carefully for me, okay?¡± ¡°So, you want me to stare at him when I¡¯m there?¡± ¡°N¨Cno! That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Rosalie said, embarrassed. ¡°You can¡¯t let him see you. Just take a quick peek.¡± ¡°You really bring trouble upon yourself,¡± Stephanie replied with a sigh. Rosalie, blinded by love, seemed to have nomon sense. Stephanie hoped she herself wouldn¡¯t be like this in the future after she found love. Chapter 72 Stephanie stormed into Rosalie¡¯s hospital room, visibly upset. ¡°Steph, how is he?¡± asked Rosalie, who had been waiting anxiously. ¡°You still care about that jerk? Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s living happily now?! ¡°Stephanie snapped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalie frowned, puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he injured? Is it serious?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± Stephanie handed her phone to Rosalie, so her friend could watch the video she had recorded. After watching it from start to finish, Rosalie¡¯s fingers seemed to lose all strength as the phone slipped from her hand, falling onto the bed. With Cynthia by Theodore¡¯s side, how could anything happen to him? Whenever Cynthia shed a tear, he softened. He was always gentle with that woman. In contrast, his treatment of his own wife was like a see¨Csaw. He was sometimes sweet, sometimes cold, leaving Rosalie unsure of his true feelings. Even a brother wouldn¡¯t behave like that towards his sister. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about him, but he¡¯s doing just fine,¡± said Stephanie, taking her phone back. ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie wiped away the tears falling from her eyes, smiling faintly. ¡°I was just being foolish, worrying about him so much. What a joke.¡± Sydney had been spot on. Theodore had indeed spent the whole day with Cynthia yesterday, which probably meant that she had been sick again. That was why Theodore didn¡¯t get enough sleep and ended up driving while tired. He would do anything for Cynthia. What did his own life matter? Cynthia¡¯s life was the one that counted. Seeing her friend so heartbroken, Stephanie felt down too. She sat by the bed,forting Rosalie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. anymore. He¡¯s fine now. You need to take care of yourself and the baby.¡± ¡°Steph, am I stupid? Still foolishly worrying about him. I¡¯m such an idiot,¡± Rosalie said tearfully. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Stephanie wiped Rosalie¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re just too kind. That guy is a jerk. Who hasn¡¯t been hurt by jerks in this world? Just be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Steph. I learned my lesson the hard way. You, on the other hand¡­ never marry someone without thinking, okay? Live for yourself,¡± Rosalie advised. ¡°Got it. Now, are you ready to start a new life?¡± Stephanie said, seeming like a little angel. Rosalie nodded, leaning into her friend¡¯s embrace. ¡°Yeah.¡± A few dayster, Rosalie was discharged from the hospital, and Stephanie was helping her pack up her things. After some rest, Rosalie was in much better condition. The next step was to go home, rest more, and avoid exerting herself. Just then, someone knocked on the room door. Rosalie turned her head to see Sebastian walking in with a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re getting discharged today, so I came to see you,¡± Sebastian replied. Over the past few days, Rosalie and Sebastian had exchanged a few text messages. Their conversation had been mostly casual, but it was enough for him to know that she was being discharged today. ¡°Wow, such beautiful roses, Mr. Carter. Do you know what roses. symbolize?¡± asked Stephanie with a suggestive look on her face. ¡°Steph.¡± Rosalie pulled her friend aside. ¡°Stop it.¡± She really wished Stephanie wouldn¡¯t say such things. Sebastian chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not really into flowers. I just thought they looked nice. Is it inappropriate?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalie quickly stepped forward to take the flowers. ¡°These roses are very beautiful. I love them. Thank you. Don¡¯t mind Steph.¡± Stephanie pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just asked if he knew the meaning of the flowers. It¡¯s not like made something up.¡± Rosalie shook her head helplessly, unable to do anything about her friend. Just then, another man walked into the room, holding a bouquet of lilies. Spotting him, Stephanie whispered to Rosalie, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be a showdown.¡± Chapter 73 Seeing Theodore, Rosalie suddenly felt a sense of unfamiliarity. But seeing that he was fine, she felt relieved. She didn¡¯t want to be hurt again, so she coldly asked, ¡°Why are you. here?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s reaction, Theodore frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get discharged? I came to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied politely. Theodore¡¯s irritated gaze fell on Sebastian. That man seemed to be sticking around like a persistent leech. ¡°You seem to enjoy making friends with other people¡¯s wives, Mr. Carter,¡± Theodore remarked casually, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Rosalie told me that you two have already signed. divorce papers, Mr. Spencer,¡± Sebastian retorted. Upon hearing Sebastian call Rosalie by her name, Theodore¡¯s eyes. shed with anger. ¡°What did you call her?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I agreed to let him call me that.¡± Rosalie stepped forward, pulling Sebastian behind her. ¡°We¡¯re friends, and I¡¯m not Mrs. Spencer anymore. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to call me by my name?¡± Her words implied that Theodore had no right to be angry. Theodore found the roses Sebastian brought annoying. They were like an eyesore, as if just looking at them could stain his eyes blood- red. He took the roses from Rosalie¡¯s arms and handed her the lilies he had brought instead. ¡°These are your favorite lilies,¡± he said, tossing the roses onto a nearby sofa. Rosalie was a bit angry. cing the lilies next to the roses, she deliberately arranged the roses nicely, then turned to Sebastian and gave him an apologetic look. Sebastian nodded and smiled, which made Rosalie feel relieved. It was good to have someone sensible. around. ¡°Mr. Spencer, if you¡¯vee to see me, you¡¯re done, right? I¡¯m being discharged now. Is there anything else you need?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore furrowed his brows at what she had chosen to call him. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you something.¡± Theodore said calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked, still frowning. ¡°My dad tore up the divorce papers. Now, he¡¯s watching us and not allowing us to get a divorce.¡± As he spoke, there was hardly any anger on Theodore¡¯s face. He even seemed somewhat pleased. On the other hand, Rosalie was angry. She already knew that Wesley had ripped up the divorce papers, having heard Theodore say so in the video Stephanie recorded. But when she was watching it, she had been focused on Cynthia being with Theodore and had only felt sadness. Now, her anger was btedlying to the surface. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought up getting a divorce in the first ce, but then you imed there were mistakes in the documents. Then, you dragged it out even more by iming some procedures needed to be done. Now, you¡¯re telling me that your dad tore up the papers. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Rosalie questioned. ¡°Me? Doing it on purpose?¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°I was the one who. suggested the divorce. I wouldn¡¯t deliberately dy it. My dad was the one who tore up the documents. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him. I have no reason to lie to you. Anyway, we¡¯re still married now. So, you better stay away from other men. If Grandma hears about it, she won¡¯t be happy.¡± ¡°What about you and Cynthia? Aren¡¯t you afraid Grandma will be unhappy if she hears about you and her? How long are you going to maintain your double standards?¡± Rosalie was fed up with Theodore¡¯s double standards. He could be lovey¨Cdovey with Cynthia, but if Rosalie even talked to another guy, he saw it as her cheating on him. As Theodore clenched his fists, his knuckles made an audible. cracking sound. Realizing that things were getting out of hand, Stephanie quickly stepped in, saying, ¡°Rose just got discharged. Can we please not argue?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Theodore, suppressing his anger as he didn¡¯t want to argue with his wife on the day she was being discharged. Rosalie also wanted to end this war sooner rather thanter. She turned to Sebastian and said, ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m going home now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner in a couple of days. Thank you for the flowers. I¡¯ll make sure to put them in a vase when I get home.¡± Chapter 74 Rosalie didn¡¯t need to worry about Theodore now. She could say whatever she wanted in front of him. After all, she had a clear conscience. Hearing her words to Sebastian left a very unpleasant expression on Theodore¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Sebastian replied. This man had been polite from start to end. Compared to Theodore¡¯s unpredictable temperament, he was indeed a gentleman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you came all this way to see me,¡± said Rosalie, looking guilty. ¡°I just stopped by to see you on the way to work. Don¡¯t feel pressured, okay? I¡¯m going now. Bye.¡± After seeing off Sebastian, Rosalie¡¯s polite expression turned cold again when facing Theodore. Stephanie¡¯s pager went off, indicating she had to leave. Worried about Rosalie, she told Theodore, ¡°Rose¡¯s stomach issues were caused by stress, and will worsen if she keeps getting stressed. out. Don¡¯t bully her anymore.¡± Surprisingly, Theodore didn¡¯t snap back. He just grunted, which was a bit unexpected. ¡°Steph, you go ahead and take care of your work,¡± said Rosalie, who had heard the pager go off. With a final nod, Stephanie left the hospital room. ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± said Theodore. He grabbed the packed bag off the couch and picked up the lilies he had brought, leaving the roses. But of course, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t leave. the roses behind. She picked them up to bring along, which irritated Theodore, but he didn¡¯t say anything else to avoid upsetting her. When they arrived home, the house suddenly felt empty. It didn¡¯t feel like home without them there. Rosalie personally ced the roses in a vase, while the lilies remained untouched. ¡°Madam, what should we do with these lilies? Shall I put them in a vase?¡± the butler asked. ¡°No need. Just throw them away,¡± Theodore replied. Since Rosalie didn¡¯t like them, there was no need to keep the flowers. The butler took the lilies, feeling a bit regretful. They looked fresh and beautiful, so it was a pity to throw them away. But since his boss had ordered him to do so, the butler had toply. As he turned to leave with the flowers, Rosalie suddenly said, ¡°Wait. ¡°Yes, Madam?¡± ¡°Put those flowers in a vase. It¡¯s a shame to throw them away,¡± Rosalie said. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No matter what Theodore¡¯s problem was, the flowers were innocent. It was a pity for them to be picked at their most beautiful, only to be thrown in the trash. ¡°Alright,¡± the butler said as he fetched a vase. Even though the husband and wife had said contradictory things, it was always right to listen to the wife in a situation like this. His gloomy mood easing slightly, Theodore said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tear up the divorce papers. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± He feared Rosalie might misunderstand him because of this, and he didn¡¯t want her to. It felt awful to be misunderstood. As he exined to her, he suddenly realized that he had once used her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just print them again for me to sign,¡± replied Rosalie, cing the vase on the table. ¡°I will. You¡¯ll be free soon,¡± said Theodore, thinking to himself that his wife must really want her freedom. Rosalie just nodded weakly without saying anything else. Holding onto the railing, she carefully climbed the stairs and went back to bed. From now on, her focus would be on taking care of the baby. Theodore didn¡¯t stay home for long. After Rosalie went to rest, he left again, presumably going to Cynthia¡¯s ce. In the evening, Rosalie had dinner alone, but she didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t feel lonely; she had the baby with her. As soon as she returned to her room after dinner, she received a call from Sydney. ¡°Hello, Mom. Did you need something?¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I just ate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You might not feel like eating while you¡¯re pregnant, but you have to force yourself to eat. The baby needs nutrition.¡± Rosalie responded with a hum, adding, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m trying to eat well. I want to take good care of the baby.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. Let¡¯s book a restaurant and have lunch. together.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, do you have ns tomorrow?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I¡¯m free, Mom. How about youe or for lunch? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve never been out together, just the two of us. I know you need to be careful for the baby¡¯s sale, so I won¡¯t tire you out. No shopping, just a meal. You can have the driver bring you here. You won¡¯t have to walk much.¡± ¡°Okay, where do you want to go? I make the reservation,¡± Rosalie agreed. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll message you once the reservation is confirmed. Just have the driver bring you over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After the call ended, Rosalie sat on the edge of the bed and gently touched her belly. ¡°Sweetie, your grandmother seems to be a bit cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She doesn¡¯t seem as indifferent as she appears. I wonder what happened between her and your grandpa.¡± Chapter 75 Rosalie was the first to arrive at the restaurant. Sydney had sent her a text a few minutes earlier, saying that she was running te and asking her daughter¨Cinw to sit and wait for her. Guided by the waiter, Rosalie found Sydney¡¯s table. But when she saw the woman who was sitting there, her face immediately turned cold. ¡°Cynthia, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing Rosalie, Cynthia also looked puzzled. But soon, she lifted her head proudly and said, ¡°Is it wrong for my future mother¨Cinw to invite me for a meal?¡± ¡°Your future mother¨Cinw? Are you referring to Theo¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Cynthia smirked. ¡°Mom called mest night and said she wanted to have a meal with me today. She seemed to be in a good mood. It seems she really supports her son¡¯s love. She¡¯s the one who truly cares about her son, having carried him for nine months.¡± Rosalie snorted. ¡°So, you mean Grandma and his father don¡¯t care. about him, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth,¡± Cynthia said. innocently. Rosalie took her phone out of her bag and called Sydney. The call went unanswered, so she sent her mother¨Cinw a WhatsApp message instead. [Mom, why did you also invite Cynthia? If you two are going to have a meal together, then I¡¯ll leave first.] Sydney quickly replied. Don¡¯t leave I invited both of you. Please sit down and wait for a moment. I¡¯ll be there soon [Mom, why are you doing this?) [We¡¯ll talk once I get there. Don¡¯t leave ] Rosalie didn¡¯t understand what Sydney meant. Since her mother¨Cin-w had done this, there must be a reason for it. There was nothing Rosalie could do but stay here for the time being. She returned her phone to her bag and sat across from Cynthia. ¡°You still don¡¯t know that Theo was in a car ident, right?¡± said C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Cynthia, taking a sip of her juice Rosalie pretended to be surprised, asking, ¡°Really? When did it happen?¡± ¡°It was days ago. I¡¯ve been with him the whole time.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, but still maintained a smile on her face Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, Theo and I are going to get married in the future. What¡¯s more important is that Theo got into the ident because of me. I fell ill, and he was too busy taking care of me, which led to him driving while tired.¡± Cynthia ced her hands on her chest, looking sad. ¡°Thank goodness he¡¯s okay. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore. He would die for me, and I would do the same for him.¡± Rosalie stared at the other woman coldly, silently watching her act before eventually asking, ¡°Ms. Zeller, why do you think Theo didn¡¯t tell me about his car ident?¡± ¡°Maybe because he wanted me to be with him and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by outsiders,¡± Cynthia replied, her lips curling into a victorious smile. ¡°Ms. Zeller, perhaps you¡¯re wrong. I happened to be hospitalized for stomach problems when Theo was in the ident, so maybe he just didn¡¯t want me to worry.¡± Cynthia frowned. ¡°Is that so? But I¡¯m more inclined to think that he didn¡¯t want you to bother him. Rosalie, don¡¯t be too naive. You know. Theo¡¯s feelings for me.¡± Seeing Cynthia¡¯s confident appearance, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think that the other woman was ordinary yet confident. She was snobbish, arrogant, and self¨Cassured. Be it in terms of career or character, she looked down on other people. There was not a singlemendable thing about her. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie smiled slightly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call Theo now and ask him whether he didn¡¯t tell me about his car ident because he didn¡¯t want me to worry or because he wanted you to be with him. ¡°If it¡¯s not because he didn¡¯t want me to worry, well, then it¡¯s as you said. Also, you said he got into the ident because of you. I wonder what his reaction will be.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tone suddenly sounded a bit hostile, intentionally provoking Cynthia. After all, many would want to do the same if they were in this situation, but simply didn¡¯t bother to do so. Chapter 76 Cynthia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a hint of nervousness flickered in her eyes. After scrolling to Theodore¡¯s contact listing in her phone, Rosalie¡¯s finger hovered over the screen as she said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he must have told you to not tell anyone about his car ident, including me.¡± As soon as Rosalie pressed the call button, Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly reached out, snatching the phone away and ending. the call before it connected, causing the phone screen to return to the home page. ¡°Why are you so anxious, Ms. Zeller? Weren¡¯t you so confident?¡± asked Rosalie, taking her phone back. ¡°Theo is probably busy right now. Let¡¯s not bother him with this and add to his worries,¡± replied Cynthia in a shaky voice, clearly having. made up an excuse. Rosalie had guessed right ¨C Theodore had indeed asked Cynthia to not tell anyone about his ident. After all, he had also told his mother the same thing. Rosalie smirked. ¡°Ms. Zeller, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one adding to his worries, not me. Are you having fun ying these little tricks behind. his back?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks?¡± Cynthia clenched her fist, outraged. ¡°Rosalie, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry. You only have one lung, and your heart isn¡¯t in great condition either. If you get too angry and something happens to you, it won¡¯t be good for me,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°You..!¡± Cynthia was furious. She had always thought Rosalie was just a dumb woman, and hadn¡¯t expected her to be so sharp¨Ctongued. ¡°Rosalie, have you looked in the mirror? If it weren¡¯t for your parents. bing heroes out of nowhere, you¡¯d probably be screwing bolts in a factory. Do you even deserve to sit next to me?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t be heroes out of nowhere. They saved a lot of people!¡± Cynthia had touched a nerve. Bringing up her parents was thest straw for Rosalie. ¡°That¡¯s because they were trapped inside and couldn¡¯t get out. If they could have escaped, do you think they would still have saved those people? They were just two low¨Clevel workers. What could they have done?¡± Ssh! Rosalie had picked up the ss of water in front of her and thrown its contents at Cynthia¡¯s face. ¡°Ahhh! Are you crazy? How dare you do this to me! Who do you think. you are?¡± Cynthia screamed. ¡°So what if I treat you like this? Cynthia, what makes you so great? Why am I not worthy of sitting next to you? Do you really think you¡¯re. so noble? You¡¯re just pretentious and arrogant!¡°¡± Rosalie retorted. Cynthia trembled with anger. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell Theo. I¡¯ll tell him, and you¡¯ll be done for!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go ahead and tell him. Hurry up, record your pitiful look and show it to him. Say whatever you want! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t let me hear you talk about my parents again, and stop pretending to be noble. You¡¯re just a lump of mud wrapped in gold foil. You¡¯re putting. on an act and deceiving those who don¡¯t know any better!¡± Rosalie snapped back. Rosalie wasn¡¯t someone who never got angry, nor was she a pushover. It was just that most of the time, she didn¡¯t want to escte things too much and cause the situation to get messy. So, she usually tried to downy big issues and resolve small ones, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have boundaries. Once the line was crossed, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Momentarily silenced by Rosalie¡¯s scolding, Cynthia didn¡¯t speak for a while. Finally gathering her courage, Cynthia retorted, ¡°Theo loves me! What about you, Rosalie? What have you gained? You can¡¯t win his heart, and soon, you won¡¯t be his wife anymore. You have nothing. You¡¯re just a pitiful creature, abandoned by him! So what if you¡¯ve known each other for ten years? It doesn¡¯tpare to my five years with him. Chapter 77 Cynthia picked up a clean napkin from the table and wiped her face. Just the thought that Theodore loved her an was about to divorce Rosalie made her feel victorious. After all, Rosalie was just a discarded wife. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to argue with Cynthia any longer. It was beneath her dignity to quarrel here, especially when others were already looking at them. She grabbed her purse and was about to stand up and leave, when suddenly, a handnded on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Sydney appeared in front of the two other women. She gently pressed Rosalie back into her seat. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte. You two must have felt awkward being alone together.¡± Seeing that Cynthia¡¯s face was damp, Sydney looked concerned. ¡°Ms. Zeller, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunt. Thank you for your concern. There was just a little misunderstanding between Rosalie and I. You don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Cynthia replied. Her demeanor was nowpletely different from before. She was the kind of person who could change her tune depending on who she was with. ¡°Mom, I think I should leave first,¡± Rosalie said as she looked up at This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. her mother¨Cinw. ¡°Leave? Why?¡± Sydney sat down at their table and signaled to the waiter. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s arder some food.¡± The waiter handed them three menus Not having much of an appetite, Rosalie wanted to get straight to the point. She had thought she would be having a simple me with her mother¨Cinw, and hadn¡¯t expected Sydney to invite Cynthia as well. ¡°Mom, if you have something to say just say it ¡°I just wanted to have a meal with you two and chat There¡¯s nothing major Can you do me this favor, considering I¡¯m your mother inw?¡± Sydney said. Giving Cynthia a cold nce, Rosalie tried not to let herself get angry. That woman wasn¡¯t worth it. Having randomly picked a dish, Rosalie handed her menu to the waiter After the three of them ordered their food, Sydney turned to Cynthia ¡°Ms. Zeller, I¡¯m really sorry to have youe all this way, especially knowing you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± *No problem You wanted to see me, so of course I came. I¡¯m happy to see you,¡± Cynthia replied politely. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very polite, Sydney said. Sydney was usually serious, but the smile currently on her face made her appear much friendlier. Rosalie found it strange that Sydney. seemed to like Cynthia quite a bit. Could Cynthia¡¯s seemingly sweet demeanor have fooled Sydney too? ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯re my elder, Aunt, but you really take care of yourself so well. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought you were Theo¡¯s sister instead of his mother,¡± Cynthia complimented. Sydney chuckled. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re such a sweet talker. After all, being praised for looking young would make anyone happy. Rosalie was a bit puzzled by their interaction. She didn¡¯t understand why they were chatting so comfortably. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Rose. She shouldn¡¯t have sshed water on your face. That was very inappropriate,¡± Sydney said. Hearing Sydney¡¯s words, Rosalie frowned. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to apologize. Did you not hear what she said? If it were you¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Sydney interrupted, her expression turning serious. ¡°No matter what she said, you shouldn¡¯t have sshed water on her in public. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hot water, or the consequences could have been dire Rosalie was a bit upset, but if Sydney had already decided that what she had done was wrong, there was no point in arguing. But still, she didn¡¯t regret throwing the water at Cynthia. That woman deserved it. Of course, Rosalie had known that the water wasn¡¯t hot. Its icy temperature was even colder than a bath, so it wouldn¡¯t harm Cynthia. if it had been hot water, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have thrown it at Cynthia Chapter 78 ? "Aunt, it''s okay. She might be mad at me because of my rtionship with Theo... ''Cynthia paused, looking ashamed. "But Aunt, please believe me. I didn''t intend to break them apart. I''ve known Theo for a long time. We were a couple even before Rosalie and Theo got married. Tears welled up in her eyes as she portrayed herself as a fragile victim, making Rosalie seem indifferent inparison. "Okay, stop crying. I understand." Sydney quickly pulled out some tissues and wiped Cynthia''s tears. "That pretty face of yours won''t look good if it tums red from crying. Theo would feel sorry for you." "Okay, Aunt, I won''t cry. I''m happy to have lunch with you today," said Cynthia, immediately stopping her tears. She was such an obedient girl, the type who waspletely beloved by elders. Rosalie was speechless. Was this lunch Sydney''s way of meeting her future daughter-inw? If so, why did Rosalie have toe? "Thank you, Aunt." "Mom, I have some things to attend to. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave," said Rosalie, not wanting to stay there a moment longer. "What''s the rush? Didn''t we agree on thisst night on the phone? You''re free today. Can''t you spare some time to have lunch with me? Don''t be childish just because Ms. Zeller is here. Be mature,'' Sydney scolded. "I..." Rosalie felt annoyed. Was it still her fault for being childish? Was she immature? It was really frustrating. If Sydney weren''t Theodore''s mother, she definitely wouldn''t tolerate this. A smug smile appeared on Cynthia''s lips. It seemed that her future mother-inw didn''t like Rosalie. How dare Rosalie ssh water on her face? No matter. Though someone was currently avenging her, Cynthia didn''t intend to let Rosalie off the hook so easily. After a while, the waiter brought the dishes they ordered. The three women ate and chatted together. It was mostly Sydney and Cynthia talking, while Rosalle remained quiet. Although Rosalie wasn''t really hungry, she ate all the food she ordered for the sake of her baby. On the other hand, Cynthia didn''t eat much. When they were almost done, Sydney picked up her bag and took out a folder from it. "Aunt, what''s this?" Cynthia asked curiously. Sydney opened the folder and took out a torn document. "These are the divorce papers signed by Theo and Rose." "Mom, why did you bring this?" Rosalie asked in confusion. She thought the divorce papers had been torn into pieces and thrown away long ago, and hadn''t expected Sydney to be pulling them out here. "I was going to throw it away, but I pieced it together and looked at the contents. I don''t think it''s fair for Theo to give you these properties," Sydney exined. As she ced the divorce papers and the folder on the table, she added, "I''ll go to the restroom first and talk to you about thister. As soon as Sydney left, Cynthia immediately picked up the tom divorce papers and tried to piece them together. The contents shocked her. Putting down the documents, she red angrily at Rosalie. "You''re really bold to ask for so much money!" Cynthia was practically dizzy with anger. What was even more infuriating was that Rosalie had asked for so much, and Theo had actually agreed to give her everything she wanted! ording to the divorce papers, the properties given to Rosalie amounted to at least two billion dors! Theo was really generous. What right did this woman have to receive that much?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 79 ? "Is that so?" asked Rosalie, seeming indifferent. In fact, she hadn''t calcted how much Theodore had given her. The first time they were supposed to sign the divorce papers, Yuvan had said there were typos and had taken the documents back to be corrected. The second time, Rosalie had just signed without looking at the contents, so she did not know if anything had changed. In the first ce, she didn''t even care how much money Theodore was willing to give her. Seeing Rosalie soposed made Cynthia even angrier. In her eyes, Rosalie was clearly gloating. cing the divorce papers back in the folder, Cynthia coldly said, "Rosalie, what right do you have to ask Theo for billions in alimony? Why do you deserve to take so many properties?" Although that money was peanuts for the Spencer family, Cynthia felt that Theodore was being too generous. If Rosalie got all that money, wouldn''t she skyrocket to the pinnacle of life overnight, able to live a life of luxury without having to do anything? Rosalie would be a very wealthy woman who didn''t need to work another day in her life! Just the thought of Rosalie living so carefreely was enough to upset Cynthia. As she nced through the divorce papers, Rosalie realized that Theodore was indeed very generous. It seemed like he had given her even more than he previously said he would.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She put down the divorce papers and said, "You''re mistaken, Ms. Zeller. I didn''t ask him for money. He willingly gave it to me. If you don''t believe me, go ask him." Upon hearing this, Cynthia became even angrier. So, Theodore had given that much willingly? Was that man insane? Why would he give so much money to a woman he didn''t love? "So, you took it just because he willingly gave it to you? You''re shameless. Do you even think you''re entitled to so much money? What have you done for the Spencer family in the past year? They provided you with food and amodation, as well as covered all expenses for your education. "You owe them so much, yet you dare to ask for money! You''ve only been married to Theo for a year, and he doesn''t even love you. How dare you have the audacity to demand so much property now!" Originally, Rosalie didn''t care about the money. But seeing Cynthia so furious brought a faint smile to her face. "Ms. Zeller, if he gave me this much money, then I do have the right to it. After all, I''m his legal wife." "What?! Do you have any idea why Theo married you? He only married you to use you as a trophy wife. You''re not worth that much. A maid''s sry is enough for someone like you. How much does a maid make in a year? Giving you that amount is more than enough. How dare you ask for so much money!" Cynthia''s words soundedpletely unreasonable to Rosalie, so she didn''t even bother to argue. Engaging in such an argument with someone like Cynthia would only lower herself to that woman''s level. In that case, Cynthia could defeat her with her wealth of experience. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Feeling ashamed?" Cynthia huffed. "Luckily, the divorce papers were torn up, so it''s invalid now." When Theo had first told her that his father had tom up the divorce papers, Cynthia had been furious. It had taken such a long time to get Rosalie to finally sign them, and now the documents were unusable. But looking at the papers now, Cynthia thought that tearing them up was a good move. Otherwise, that despicable Rosalie would have walked away billions for nothing. "I''m just watching you go crazy," Rosalie said casually, staring at the other woman. "You..." Cynthia clenched her fists, sneering. "Anyway, you won''t get that money. Aunt also said it isn''t right to give you so many properties. She must think you don''t deserve to get that much." "Whether I deserve it or not is not for you to decide," Rosalie replied. "I am Theo''s most beloved woman. I have a say," Cynthia scoffed. "He married you because of me." Chapter 80 ? "Cynthia, please understand. Whatever the reason he married me, we''re legally married. Even if we get divorced, in any country, if he remarries, it will be a second marriage. I will always be his first wife," said Rosalie calmly. Cynthia''s eyes turned red with anger at the mention of "second marriage." No matter how much she insulted Rosalie or said she didn''t deserve it, Rosalie seemed unaffected - she was such a shameless woman! "Rosalie, if you really take Theo''s money, how will he see you? Do you want to leave a gold- digger image in his mind?" said Cynthia, attacking her from a different angle. ''You''re really funny." Rosalie chuckled. "The money is something he wants to give me. I didn''t ask for it. If you don''t believe me, go ask him. You''re really good at jumping to conclusions.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Bute to think of it... Ms. Zeller, you keep looking down on me and talking about how Ie from a humble background. I thought you were born into a wealthy family, but it seems that the amount of money in the divorce papers was enough to make you see red. Based on your reaction, one would think that you''ve never seen such wealth before." Cynthia''s anger bumed even stronger. Rosalie was now mocking her background - how truly vulgar! If only Theodore were here, this woman wouldn''t dare bully her like this. "Sorry to keep you waiting," said Sydney as she returned to her seat. What happened to your eyes, Ms. Zeller? Are you feeling unwell? "I''m fine, Aunt," Cynthia said politely. "Something got in my eyes earlier, that''s all. By the way. Aunt, you mentioned there was something unsuitable in the divorce papers?" "I think the properties mentioned in the divorce papers are excessive." Sydney looked at Rosalie. "Rose, do you really want all these properties that Theo is giving you?" Rosalle''s eyes shed with some confusion. Her first reaction was that Sydney also thought the money was too much. It seemed she was really siding with Cynthia now, and Rosalie didn''t understand why. "Mom, these divorce papers are invalid aren''t they? I never asked him for money. All the divorce terms were his decision. If you''re not happy with him giving me that much money, you can talk to him about it," Rosalie exined. If Sydney insisted on siding with Cynthia, there was nothing Rosalie could do about it, except to address the issue. "I''ll talk to him about his part, but what about you? What should I say about you?" said Sydney, frowning and clearly unhappy, as if reprimanding her daughter-inw. What do you want to say about me?" Rosalie didn''t understand why Sydney was suddenly targeting her. "I want to say you''re naive, Sydney said, displeased. "You didn''t even ask him for money. You left all the decisions to Theo, and he ended up giving you so little. You''ve been taken advantage of. Can''t I criticize you for that?" Rosalie fell silent. What was this all about? Sydney''s behavior could be likened to a car that was speeding down a highway suddenly making a 1BD-degree tum. It was dizzying and unexpected. A very surprised Cynthia looked at Sydney in disbelief. "Aunt, what are you saying? She could only force an awkward smile, clinging to thest bit of hope, thinking that maybe her future mother-inw had misspoke. "I''m saying the amount Theo gave Rose is too small. I finally understand why his father tore up the divorce papers. I would have torn it up too. Houses, cars, jewelry, cash- trying to dismiss someone with such a small amount of money?" said Sydney, seeming somewhat angry. "He should have given you half of his shares. Owning shares in SK Enterprise for the long term is real wealth. What''s a hundred or two hundred million? He''s being stingy," she continued. Chapter 81 Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Her mother¨Cinw¡¯s. attitude change was too drastic. So, why had she been so nice to Cynthia? Was it just to hit her hard at this moment, or had she been speaking sarcastically? Rosalie couldn¡¯t understand. Unable to hold back any longer, Cynthia hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt, I also looked at the divorce papers. Theo really did give her a lot, especially since they¡¯ve only been married for a year. Not many men are as generous as him. And anyway, Rosalie doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything for the Spencer family, so¡­¡± ¡°What do you consider as contributing to the family, Ms. Zeller?¡± Sydney frowned, seeming somewhat displeased. ¡°Do you think. dividing property in a marriage depends on contributions? Do you think marriage is a job where the more you do, the more you get paid? Are you likening Rose to a nanny?¡± Though momentarily stunned, Cynthia quickly recovered and said, ¡± Aunt, that¡¯s not what I meant. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sydney smiled. ¡°I know you definitely didn¡¯t mean that. After all, youe from a wealthy family, Ms. Zeller. You certainly wouldn¡¯t care if your future husband gives half of his assets to his ex¨Cwife, right? You want to marry my son not for money, but for love. You would still marry him even if he had nothing, right?¡± Cynthia was speechless, caught off guard by Sydney¡¯s question. Seeing Cynthia¡¯s stunned expression, Sydney continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Zeller? Are you more interested in my son¡¯s money than him?¡± ¡°No, of course not!¡± Cynthia hastily protested. ¡°Aunt, of course, I love him. Even if he had nothing, my feelings wouldn¡¯t change. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really understand how property division in a divorce works, especially since I¡¯ve never been married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. You really don¡¯t understand the situation between Rose and Theo. After all, they¡¯ve kno¡­ each other for ten years and practically grew up together. What¡¯s half of his assets? Even if they get divorced, they¡¯ll still be like siblings. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll keep in touch often. If Rose encounters any difficulties, Theo will always help her.¡± Sydney¡¯s words sounded calm, like everything she was saying was a matter of fact, but Cynthia¡¯s expression was theplete opposite. ¡°Aunt, once they get divorced, Rosalie will probably have her own life, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll have her own life, but she won¡¯t cut off contact with Theo. Just like you and Theo, right? Although Theo married Rose, he still fooled around with you. So, if Theo marries you in the future, why can¡¯t he continue to contact Rose?¡± Sydney said. Cynthia¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly, finally realizing that Sydney was mocking her. From start to end, the older woman had never intended to like her and had just been pretending. Rosalie also finally understood. Sydney had first lulled Cynthia into a false sense of security, then delivered a heavy blow. Indeed, her mother¨Cinw was skilled. In contrast, Rosalie hadn¡¯t been able to control her temper and had directly sshed water on Cynthia. ¡°Aunt, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by Theo and I fooling around? We were originally a couple.¡± ¡°A couple?¡± Sydney seemed to find it funny. ¡°Then, is your name on the marriage certificate?¡± Cynthia clenched her fists. ¡°But Theo and I fell in love first.¡± ¡°Just because you fell in love first, does that give you the right to be a homewrecker?¡± asked Sydney, dropping the act and confronting that woman directly. ¡°I¡¯m not a homewrecker!¡± Cynthia was furious. ¡°If anyone¡¯s a homewrecker, it¡¯s Rosalie. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have married Theo!¡± Chapter 82 ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Theo would have married Rose a long time ago. What chance would you have had then? Rose has known Theo for so. many years. How long have you known him? If we have to talk about who came first, how do you know Theo liked you first?¡± Sydney retorted bluntly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom.¡± Rosalie grabbed Sydney¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop it. She¡¯s not feeling well. Theo won¡¯t be happy if you make her pass out from anger.¡± Rosalie had only spoken out of consideration for Sydney. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if the rtionship between mother and son soured because of Cynthia. It was clear that Theodore and Cynthia were in love. Who Theodore liked first wasn¡¯t important anymore. What mattered was who he loved now, and who he was willing to get a divorce for. Cynthia was indeed getting dizzy from anger. She covered her chest as she gasped for air. ¡°If Theo loves her, why would he be with me? Aunt, he¡¯s your son. No one in the Spencer family cares about him. No one supports his love. They all forced him to marry someone he doesn¡¯t like. He¡¯s the only child of the Spencer family! How can you bear to treat him like this?! Do you know how painful it is for Theo to not be with me every day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how painful it is for him, but what I¡¯m sure of is that Theo was doing just fine before you appeared. Why did everything be soplicated after you showed up?¡± said Sydney. Unable to bear it anymore and unafraid to speak her mind, Cynthia ranted, ¡°Why are you all targeting me? What did I do wrong? How am I worse than Rosalie? ¡°Just because Rosalie¡¯s parents are heroes? So what? What does it have to do with Rosalie? It¡¯s not her doing. Marriage is about Rosalie. Why are you all so biased?!¡± Rosalie was about to speak up, but Sydney gently patted her hand, signaling for her to stay quiet. Instead, it was Sydney who spoke, ¡°You make a good point, Ms. Zeller. Why does the whole Spencer family dislike you? If just one person dislikes you, it might be because the two people don¡¯t get. along. But if everyone dislikes you, you should consider whether it¡¯s you who¡¯s the problem. ¡°Theo is still young and may have misjudged you, but his Grandma, -his dad, and I have lived for many years and seen all sorts of things. With the kind of person you are, you should be grateful that you were even allowed into our family¡¯s life to begin with! ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re with Theo. I¡¯m telling you now, if Theodore marries you, I¡¯ll kick him out with nothing. He won¡¯t have a penny, and you¡¯ll have to take care of him!¡± By the end of her little speech, Sydney¡¯s expression had be extremely serious and was even filled with disgust. Rosalie was startled by her mother¨Cinw¡¯s sudden change. Sydney now seemed full of hatred for Cynthia and seemed to despise her deeply, which waspletely opposite to her previous demeanor. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Cynthia clutched her chest. ¡°You¡¯re all going too far. You¡¯re ganging up on me. Why do you have to be like this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it. You can simply consider it as me bullying. you.¡± Sydney picked up the divorce papers and turned to Rosalie.¡± Let¡¯s go. Ms. Zeller probably doesn¡¯t want to see us right now.¡± Sydney packed her bag as Rosalie stood up and nced at Cynthia, who was ring at them fiercely, looking like she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and was about to faint. ¡°Mom, she¡­¡± ¡°Ignore her. Let¡¯s go,¡± Sydney said, forcefully pulling Rosalie away. Today¡¯s Borus Offer Chapter 83 As they reached the door, Rosalie felt uneasy. ¡°Mom, she only has one lung, and has heart problems too. If something happens¡­¡± ¡°Let whatever happens, happen. If Theo gets angry, let hime to me. And if he mes you, just divorce him. What¡¯s so impressive about him?¡± Sydney replied sharply. ¡°Mom, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie was worried at how agitated Sydney seemed. She had never seen her mother¨Cinw lose control like this, and couldn¡¯t believe the older woman had this kind of side to her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Sydney, calming down. ¡°You go back and get some rest. You need to take care of yourself. I don¡¯t think Cynthia is as weak as she pretends to be. I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like her, always exaggerating their suffering Women like her can only rely on men¡¯s sympathy to assert themselves.¡± ¡°Why did you call both of us out today, Mom? Was it just to scold Cynthia?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I wanted to see what kind of person she is. Men are all the same. They like this kind of pretentiousness and always act as if they¡¯re blind,¡± Sydney sneered. Rosalie seemed to catch something from Sydney¡¯s tone. Could it be that Sydney¡¯s rtionship with Wesley was strained because of simr reasons? Did her father¨Cinw cheat? But Rosalie didn¡¯t dare to ask. Such words were hard to speak out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sydney patted her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°If * to the toin, let her. If Theo gets angry, let him. sy wont listen to restson about this. Even if you do nothing, Cynthia St. Okay, Tunderstand se let me remind you, Theo is blinded by Cynthia¡¯s act right now. ¡®t take him a while to see the truth, Just let him kick up a fuss if he Doty a salvage anything. The more you try, the more trouble YOUR save Wisen he¡¯s had enough of it, the truth wille out sooner orter Maybe he¡¯ll even kneel down and beg you to return to him. Then you can do as you please¡± Okay Mom, Til member your words. Thank you for speaking up for ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking up for you. I just needed to relieve some work stress by dealing with a schemer like her. If you can¡¯t help yourself, who else will?¡± Sydney said coldly. Having said that Sydney had the driver take Rosalie home before leaving herself. When Rosalie got home, she saw Theodore undressing as soon as she opened the door. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickly turned. away. ¡°You¡¯re back¡± ¡°I was done with work, so I came back to rest early. My injuries aren¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Rosalie waited for him to finish getting dressed. After Theodore put on his lounge clothes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my body before. Why are you looking away?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting divorced? It¡¯s better not to look.¡± Every time she saw his body, her heart raced, which wasn¡¯t good for the baby in her belly. Theodore¡¯s physique easily made women lose control. Theodore had no choice but to ept his wife¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m dressed This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. now.¡± When Rosalie turned around, Theodore spoke again, ¡°My mom told me you had lunch with her today.¡± ¡°Yeah, and¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Theodore interrupted. ¡°You two haven¡¯t spent much time together, have you?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. It seemed like Theodore didn¡¯t know Cynthia had also been there. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other much. Your mom seems busy,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°She¡¯s your mom too, isn¡¯t she? Why draw such a clear line?¡± Theodore said, displeased. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen her much. And besides, when we¡¯re divorced, I can¡¯t call her Mom anymore. It will be Cynthia who calls her that.¡± Chapter 84 Theodore frowned. ¡°My parents will always be your parents, and the Spencer family will always be your family. Getting divorced doesn¡¯t mean we be strangers. You need to understand that.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. She understood a lot of things. She walked into the closet, and Theodore watched her take out a few pieces of clothing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m packing up my things to move to the next room. Before the divorce, let¡¯s sleep in separate rooms. Otherwise, it¡¯s awkward when I keeping in here,¡± Rosalie replied, cing the clothes on the bed and folding them neatly. Theodore approached her and said, ¡°But we¡¯re not divorced yet. Why rush to use separate rooms? We¡¯ve slept together many times. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What¡¯s the difference if we keep doing it?¡± He didn¡¯t like how distant she was being. ¡°Cynthia wouldn¡¯t like it. She¡¯d be upset if she knew we were still sleeping together. Isn¡¯t her health already delicate? Don¡¯t upset her,¡± Rosalie said as she looked up at her husband. ¡°Rose, stop bringing her up all the time. I¡¯m talking about us.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not possible to avoid mentioning her when ites to us, right? We¡¯re getting divorced because of her, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t happy with me. Even without her, we¡¯d still end up divorcing!¡± Theodore snapped, his expression cold. Rosalie didn¡¯t respond. She felt like if they kept talking, they would start arguing again. This kind of problem had no solution. Would they be happy if it weren¡¯t for Cynthia? No, they wouldn¡¯t.. Theodore didn¡¯t love her. Even without Cynthia, there would still be other women in the end. In short, this man wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her. She had tried for ten years. If he still hadn¡¯t fallen in love with her by now, then she really had no chance. Maybe they were just not meant to be together. ¡°Don¡¯t bother packing,¡± Theodore said, grabbing the clothes from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the next room, you can stay here.¡± Rosalie took her clothes back. ¡°I¡¯ve already slept in the next room for a few nights and gotten used to it. You can sleep in this room.¡± Theodore felt a tightness in his chest. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Rosalie, nor did he want to pressure her anymore, but sometimes, it was hard to control his feelings. This woman really didn¡¯t care about him at all. She had just decided they should sleep in separate rooms. without any hesitation. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want him to touch her anymore, and had only now found a suitable excuse. Sighing, Theodore took a crystal bracelet out of his pocket and. handed it to his wife, who was stunned to see it. ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°I had it fixed,¡± Theodore said. It was only then that Rosalie noticed the broken part of the bracelet had been repaired, and now looked perfectly undamaged. Moreover, it was now embellished with patterns, making the bracelet look event more exquisite. ¡°I remember throwing this bracelet into a trash can. Did you fish it out?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at her husband incredulously. She couldn¡¯t believe it! It was hard to imagine that a man like Theodore would actually go digging through the trash. 80 Theodore scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Did it jump out by itself? Why did you throw it away? It could be fixed It was a waste to throw it away.¡± His words seemed like an attempt to reconcile with her. However, Rosalie simply stared at the bracelet in his hand without taking it. Theodore frowned. ¡°Take it. Why are you staring at it like that?¡± Rosalie suddenly felt that this situation was ridiculous. How could he casually repair the bracelet and give it back to her, as if she had identally lost it? He was acting as if he had found it for her, and she should be happy about it. Chapter 85 After neatly folding the clothes in her hands and cing them on herp, Rosalie said, ¡°No need. You can do whatever you want with it. I don¡¯t want it.¡± It was better to rify things. She didn¡¯t want the boundaries between. them to remain unclear. Frowning, Theodore withdrew his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want this bracelet. just because you think Cindy asked me to buy it. Let me make it clear. to you. I bought this bracelet on my own. Cindy didn¡¯t know about it at first. She just happened to see it and asked about it, saying it would. suit you well. I didn¡¯t buy it because she suggested it.¡± Rosalie paused slightly, thinking about what Cynthia had said. previously, which waspletely opposite to what Theodore was saying now. She felt it was ridiculous how easily she had been influenced by Cynthia¡¯s words, perhaps because she was already so disappointed in Theodore. ¡°She even saw the gift you bought for me, huh? It seems like you two are really close. She seems to know everything about you,¡± Rosalie said. Theodore seemed somewhat annoyed. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m trying to have a proper conversation with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also trying to have a proper conversation with you. Since you¡¯ve made it clear that you bought this on your own and not because of Cynthia¡¯s suggestion, then can I also honestly tell you what that. woman said? She told me clearly that you asked her what to buy and she suggested getting a crystal bracelet. You two are sayingpletely different things. Who should I believe?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¦°¦¡ Of course, she believed Theodore. She knew Theodore had no reason 175 BA to lie to her. But didn¡¯t Cynthia try to manipte Rosalie because she saw this crystal bracelet? Theodore¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Cindy¡¯s words. She just said she saw this bracelet and thought it looked nice and suitable for you. Rose, don¡¯t nder her just because you¡¯re jealous.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°Did I misunderstand? Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m quite educated. I would know very well if had misunderstood her words. I know exactly what she meant.¡± ¡°I asked her about it. She clearly said she saw this bracelet and justplimented it, saying it suited you. Rose, stop using her just because you¡¯re jealous,¡± Theodore retorted. Theodore¡¯s statement that Rosalie was using Cynthia was thest straw. She stood up and set down the clothes in her hands. ¡°You believe whatever she tells you, but you don¡¯t believe me? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± said Theodore, trying to remain calm, ¡°What I meant was that you misunderstood her. It¡¯s normal for words to be ambiguous in that situation.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand her.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to argue with Theodore, but today she insisted on being stubborn and wanted to clear things up. ¡°I understood perfectly what she said. She clearly told me that you didn¡¯t know what to get me, and she suggested you buy a crystal. bracelet. It¡¯s such a simple thing. I¡¯m not a little kid. How could I misunderstand?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Cindy deliberately lied and tried to cause trouble?¡± Theodore¡¯s patience seemed to be wearing thin. Cynthia seemed to be someone he wouldn¡¯t let anyone speak badly of, nor would he allow anyone to tarnish her image. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. She¡¯s trying to cause trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous! She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯m already divorcing you. Why would she say such things over a bracelet? She¡¯s not that petty!¡± Seeing this man unconditionally believing Cynthia, Rosalie felt powerless. She was almost numb. She couldn¡¯tugh, nor cry anymore. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the petty one.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Chapter 86 ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Those words pierced Rosalie deeply, Clearly, it was obvious that Theodore thought she was overreacting. Why did it suddenly be her fault? Was she really overthinking it? ¡°Theodore, am I overthinking it, or are you just being unreasonable?! Every time, you unconditionally trust Cynthia and think I¡¯m lying. Cynthia is always portrayed as kind and pure! I don¡¯t understand. What has she done to influence you like this?¡± Rosalie eximed in frustration. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t speak ill of her. She hasn¡¯t done anything to influence me, but you¡­ Why have you be so mean? You said it yourself that you¡¯re unhappy and fed up with me. How does my rtionship with Cindy affect you? What good does it do to hurt her?¡± Theodore retorted. When Rosalie openly said she was fed up with Theodore and tired of their marriage, did she ever think about how he felt? Why did she think. she was the only one suffering? Rosalie tried hard not to get angry. She reminded herself that she was carrying their baby, and that was what mattered most. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt her.¡± Rosalie grabbed her clothes and left. The sentence she once forced herself to say had now be something Theodore could use against her any time. She had nothing to say and no way to exin. Continuing to argue was just a waste of time. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning. of leaving halfway through the conversation?¡± Ive already apologized, haven¡¯t I? What more do you want? She¡¯s innocent, and I¡¯m ndering her. Is that enough?¡± Rose, don¡¯t talk to me with that attitude. There¡¯s no sincerity in your words!¡± ¡°What do you want from me, then? What counts as sincere? Should I go and apologize to her on my knees right now? Tell her that I was wrong to nder her?¡± Theodore was too much! Rosalie kept backing down, yet he kept. pressing on. ¡°Is it so hard to have a proper conversation? Did I ask you to kneel and apologize to her? Why do you have toplicate things? It¡¯s just a crystal bracelet. No matter how I got it, it¡¯s a gift from me to you. Can¡¯t you be reasonable?¡± ¡°Sorry, I just like making thingsplicated. I¡¯m not like you men, to whom everything seems simple.¡± Being asked to be reasonable by Theodore sounded especially ironic, Theodore was the one who wasn¡¯t being reasonable! He was being biased! He was being anything but fair, and he didn¡¯t care! If a woman treated a man like this, could he still be reasonable? Could he simplify things? Extremely frustrated, Theodore had an unpleasant expression on his face. He had a lot of patience, but this woman kept challenging him¡­.! Just as he was about to say something, the sound of a phone ringing interrupted. Theodore let go of Rosalie and answered it. ¡°Hello.¡± Holding her clothes, Rosalie had just reached the door when she heard Theodore urgently say, ¡°Cindy attempted suicide?! I¡¯ming. over now!¡± Earlier, Theodore had changed into lounge clothes to rest at home. But after receiving that call, he immediately went back to the closet to change into suitable clothes to leave. As he passed Rosalie, he turned his head and coldly said, ¡°Cindy attempted suicide. You must be happy now!¡± Rosalie hugged her clothes tightly and said nothing. She watched Theodore leave after that usation, as if she were responsible for Cynthia¡¯s suicide attempt. Suddenly feeling uneasy, Rosalie quickly called Sydney. ¡°Mom, something¡¯s wrong. Cynthia attempted suicide.¡± Sydney sounded calm as she replied, ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°But Theo seems very angry. Cynthia will definitely me us for this.¡± ¡°Let her me us. If Theo is angry, let him be. Remember my words just consider them as children throwing a tantrum. Don¡¯t get angry. Let them make a fuss. If you can¡¯t control yourself, think about the baby in your belly!¡± ¡°But Mom, what if things get out of hand? Theo really cares about Cynthia. I don¡¯t care anymore, since I¡¯m going to divorce him. What I¡¯m worried about is if Theo mes you, then¡­¡± ¡°Then, let hime. I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± It seemed like Sydney had everything under control. The older woman dismissed Rosalie¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°I have things to attend to. Listen to my advice. Let them make a fuss and don¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Chapter 87 Cynthia had cut her wrists, but luckily, she had been found in time and was saved. Now, shey silently in bed, feeling very aggrieved and crying non¨Cstop, no matter how much Theodore tried to get her to talk. to him. Finally, she managed to say, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t bother about me anymore. Just live well with Rosalie. Let¡¯s not meet again.¡± ¡°Cindy, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, what happened? If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Cynthia always kept her grievances bottled up inside, but every time she saw Theodore truly angry, she would tell the truth. Cynthia sobbed as she choked out, The Spencer family won¡¯t ept me. This afternoon¡­¡± ¡°What happened this afternoon? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Theo, this afternoon your mother, Rosalie, and I had lunch together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Theodore was surprised. He thought it was only Rosalie and his mother who had lunch together. No one had told him about Cynthia being there. ¡°I was happy when I received your mother¡¯s call. She said she wanted to have lunch with me and asked me not to tell you. I went happily, but I didn¡¯t expect Rosalie to be there too.¡± Cynthia cried bitterly as she continued, ¡°Theo, I really¡­.I can¡¯t bear this humiliation anymore. I¡¯m tired of being called a mistress and a homewrecker. Whether it¡¯s your mother, your father, or Rosalie, they all insult me. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t please them. Rosalie even I sshed water on my face. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± As Cynthia cried uncontrobly, Theodore quickly held her hand. ¡°Stop crying. What did they do to you? Did they pick on you?¡± he asked, anger gradually seeping into his tone. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t pick on me. It¡¯s my own fault. Theo, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have shown up. It¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s end it. I really¡­ I can¡¯t. take it anymore. I feel like I can¡¯t go on!¡± Cynthia already had a delicate appearance, but now, with her pale face and tearful eyes, it only made Theodore feel more protective of her. This kind of appearance easily stirred up a man¡¯s protective instincts. -Theodore tucked her in. ¡°Get some rest, okay? I¡¯m here.¡± When Theodore came out of the ward, his face was grim. He immediately called Rosalie. As soon as she answered, Theodore sharply asked, ¡°Rosalie, did you really ssh water on Cindy¡¯s face at lunch today?¡± Startled by his angry voice, Rosalie quickly tried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I did ssh water on her, but that¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong about you. How could you do something so rude?! You knew Cindy wasn¡¯t feeling well, yet you still picked on her. You¡¯re outrageous!¡± Theodore didn¡¯t even listen to his wife¡¯s exnation. Once she admitted it, he erupted, leaving Rosalie reeling from his scolding. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me why I did it. I didn¡¯t just randomly ssh water on her. It was because she-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore cut her off, not wanting to hear more. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t treat her like that. How could you team up with my mom to pick on a vulnerable woman? Do you have any decency?¡± ¡°Theodore, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± said an angry Rosalie. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait! Come to the hospital!¡± Rosalie smiled coldly. ¡°Why should I? Isn¡¯t Cynthia better off with you? Chapter 88 ? ''Shouldn''t you apologize after doing something like that? You bettere to the hospital, or else-'' Rosalie hung up before Theodore even finished speaking. She couldn''t have a proper conversation with this man. He was truly crazy and irrational right now. Whenever it involved Cynthia, he always lost his senses and couldn''t be reasoned with. Was Theodore just too foolish to see through Cynthia''s act? Ultimately, it was because Theodore cared too much about her. When a man cared about a woman, he naturally became biased. He would put her first no matter what, shielding her above all else. In such situations, he wouldn''t care about right or wrong anymore, and would just wholeheartedly protect his beloved woman. It was just like how some parents spoiled their children. Even if their children did something wrong, they desperately protected them. It had been almost an hour since Theodore''s call. Having just finished showering, Rosalie put on her pajamas and got ready to lie down in bed. She tried to keep her emotions calm, not letting herself be affected. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Theodore stormed in angrily. Rosalie jumped in surprise, seeing the man''s dark face. She was first stunned, then annoyed. "Can''t you knock?" With a grim look on his face, Theodore grabbed her wrist and dragged her towards the door. Come with me!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. What are you doing? Where are you taking me? Let me go!" Rosalie struggled a few times, but Theodore was too strong for her to break free of his grasp. ''Theodore Spencer, are you out of your mind?" Rosalie dared not struggle anymore, afraid of harming the baby in her belly. Theodore stopped, turned around, and grabbed her thin shoulders. "Am I crazy, or are you crazy? Rosalie, why did you treat Cindy like that? Are you teaming up with the Spencer family to bully her? "What did I do to bully her? Are you talking about me sshing water on her face? Do you know what she said to me? She said..." "No matter what she said, you shouldn''t treat her like that, especially knowing she''s not well!" He didn''t listen to Rosalie''s exnation at all. "Does her poor health give her the right to hurt others?" Rosalie shot back. "She hasn''t harmed anyone. You''re the one who''s been targeting her all this while, always thinking of her as a mistress and insulting her! Let me tell you, she''s not a mistress. She''s the woman I''m going to marry in the future. I won''t allow anyone to say she''s a mistress! Rosalie''s eyes reddened. "Then, why haven''t you married her yet?! Write up new divorce papers and I''ll sign them. Why do you care about what your family says? If you love her so much, you wouldn''t care about anything and just marry her!'' "Rosalie!" Theodore roared. You know the situation now. Are you taking advantage of the fact that we can''t get divorced now, so you''re doing whatever you want, driving Cindy to attempt suicide?!" This matter seemed to hit Theodore hard, and he couldn''t bear it! Rosalie didn''t say anything. There was nothing she could say. When Theodore had already decided on something, no amount of exnation from her would make a difference. Sydney was right. He waspletely blinded. Nothing could change his mind! "Rosalie, I was truly mistaken. I''ve known you for ten years, yet I didn''t know you were this kind of person. I must have been blind!" Chapter 89 Rosalie felt like her heart had been torn in two. Blinded? Yes, it had been ten years, yet he didn¡¯t even know who she really was. They had known each other for ten years, yet their time together couldn¡¯tpare to Cynthia¡¯s lie. Theodore believed everything Cynthia said andpletely ignored Rosalie¡¯s exnations. In these ten years, not only had Theodore been blinded, Rosalie had also been blinded! ¡°Come with me to the hospital and apologize to Cindy!¡± Theodore handed her a coat from the rack and pulled her out the door. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to her, even if you take me there!¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say anything and just led Rosalie to the car. When they arrived at the hospital, Theodore firmly grasped her wrist. and coldly reminded her, ¡°When you see Cindyter, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything to upset her¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. You want me to apologize to her? Dream on!¡± ¡°You have to apologize to her!¡± Theodore¡¯s pace quickened. ¡± Otherwise, I won¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me?¡± Theodore stopped and pressed Rosalie against the corridor wall. Cindy attempted suicide, and you still want to do this? Do you really want her to die? She doesn¡¯t even care about her own life, and yet you still want to nder her. How can you live with yourself?¡± ¡°And what about you? How can you do this to your wife? I¡¯m still in my pajamas, and you dragged me out to apologize to Cynthia. Have you ever considered my feelings? How will others see me?¡± Rosalie shot back ¡°Why did you force her to attempt suicide, then? When you insulted her, did you ever think about this moment? If she really died, could you live with yourself?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°If she really dies, I¡¯ll give my life for herst Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened, tears of frustration burning in her eye. ¡°Would that satisfy you, Mr. Spencer?¡± The man¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened, his teeth clenched. Rosalie, I really don¡¯t understand you. Why would you do this? You said it yourself that you¡¯ve had enough of our marriage. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what threat does Cindy pose to you? Why are you so malicious? And now, you have the audacity to say you¡¯ll give your life for hers! Tell me, what kind of person are you? Have you been pretending all these ten years?¡± Rosalie looked up with reddened eyes and met Theodore¡¯s gaze. It felt as if she could see his disappointment in her. But the disappointment wasn¡¯t one¨Csided. She was disappointed in him too. She never imagined she would hear such words from him, much less directed at her. After ten years of knowing this man, all she was left. with was usations of malice and pretense. Seeing Rosalie unable to answer, Theodore assumed what he had said was true. He led her to the door of the hospital room. ¡°Go in and talk to her properly.¡± ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ll ask you one question. Do you want to hear why I sshed water on her?¡± ¡°What other reason could there be? You¡¯re jealous of her, so you and my mom teamed up to bully her. Cindy innocently went to eat with my mom. How could she have known you would be there too?¡± Hearing the confidence in his tone, Rosalie suddenly lost the desire to exin. What else could she say? What was the point of exining to him? If he didn¡¯t believe her, then her exnation was useless. And even if he did believe her, it was toote for him to take her side now, after having already treated her like this. As husband and wife, they didn¡¯t even have basic trust between them. What was the point in trying to salvage anything? Chapter 90 Though Cynthia¡¯s suicide attempt was amonce tactic, it was effective. It had really got to Theodore. She as quite something, huh? She could be so ruthless to herself! Theodore tightly gripped Rosalie¡¯s wrist, trying to drag her into the hospital room, but she stood her ground. ¡°Why are you standing here? Get in!¡± Theodore demanded. ¡°Theodore, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t apologize to her. You can forget about it!¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Theodore was exasperated. ¡°You know I won¡¯t do that. Are you trying to resist me to the end?¡± That¡¯s right. I want to see how far you¡¯ll go for Cynthia!¡± Hearing Theodore¡¯s voice, Cynthia called out, ¡°Theo, is that you? Are you outside?* Theodore¡¯s hard grip was almost enough to turn Rosalie¡¯s arm red. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go. Even if you drag me in and break my teeth, I won¡¯t apologize to her. Watch me make her explode from anger.¡± Rosalie was as stubborn as ever. Theodore¡¯s eyes were zing with anger, and it looked like he was practically about to spew fire. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t force my hand. I have many ways to make you suffer!¡± A cold yet authoritative woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Oh really? I¡¯d like to hear what methods you have to make your wife suffer. The couple turned their heads and saw Sydney striding over in high heels, her steps brisk and forceful. She reached Rosalie, pulled the younger woman behind her, and faced Theodore. ¡°You¡¯re quite imposing, hmm, Mr. Spencer? You¡¯re threatening your wife because of a mistress. How admirable!¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress.¡± ¡°Then, who is? Are you saying Rose is the mistress?¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± ¡°Am I causing trouble?¡± Sydney seemed to find it amusing. ¡°Am I causing trouble, or are you going insane? What would you have done. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. to her if I hadn¡¯te? Go on! Tell me!¡± ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. This is a hospital. Don¡¯t disturb Cindy¡¯s rest!¡± Sydneyughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought Rose here, and now you¡¯re worried about disturbing Cindy¡¯s rest. You¡¯re really ridiculous.¡± Suddenly, Sydney opened the hospital room door and walked in.. ¡°Mom!¡± Theodore hurriedly followed, but it was toote. Sydney approached Cynthia¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°You act so well, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s have a showdown today. Theo, tell me, what did Cynthia tell you about what happened at lunch?¡± ¡°Mom, please leave.¡± Theodore was trying his best to suppress his anger. If the person in front of him wasn¡¯t his mother, he would have been less polite. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯ty a finger on your precious Cynthia. I just want to rify things. In fact, let me guess.¡± Sydney thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°Did she tell you that it was Rose who contacted me so that I would team up with her and bully Cynthia? Did she imply that today¡¯s lunch was Rose¡¯s n to pick on her? Theodore clenched his fists, his face darkening. ¡°Mom, please stop.¡± ¡°Why? We need to clear things up. No matter what Cynthia told you, I¡¯m telling you now that I was the one who arranged today¡¯s lunch. Neither Cynthia nor Rose knew that the other was invited.¡± Chapter 91 ¡°Also, Rose did indeed throw water at Cynthia. Don¡¯t worry. It was just cold water. But I suppose that even cold water would make you feel unbearable pain, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± said Sydney, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t push me!¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze grew increasingly darker. ¡°What did I do? I¡¯m just stating the facts. It¡¯s you who¡¯s not listening. to the truth. Did you even listen to Rose when she tried to exin why she sshed water on Cynthia? No, you only listen to everything. Cynthia says.¡± Cynthia started crying in bed. ¡°Aunt, I know it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s okay if you me me, but please don¡¯t make things difficult for Theo, okay? If you have any issues, take them out on me.¡± ¡°Shut up! Was I talking to you? You kept quiet when I asked you to speak, but you¡¯re so eager to interfere when it isn¡¯t your ce. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re trying to sow discord!¡± snapped Sydney. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore grabbed Sydney¡¯s arm and pulled her out of the hospital room. Rosalie, who was still standing outside the room, quickly stepped forward when she saw her husband treating his mother so roughly. ¡°She¡¯s your mother. If you can treat her like this, how far are you willing to go for Cynthia? You¡¯re losing control!¡± Rosalie reprimanded. Theodore was no longer the man she knew. He had changed. Was it Cynthia who had changed him, or had he always been like this and Rosalie just hadn¡¯t seen it clearly? ¡°Me? Lose control? You all seem to have be victims now. But the one lying in a hospital bed is Cindy, not you!¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°So, whoever¡¯s lying in bed is the victim? This world is so simple, huh? That¡¯s something new I learned today.¡± Sydney grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Rose, go home. Lie in bed and be miserable, as though you¡¯re at death¡¯s door. Let¡¯s see if your husband will worry about you like he does for Cynthia.¡± ¡°Mom, no need for that. It¡¯s not worth fighting for a man in such a way, said Rosalie. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not worth it. We have so many other things to do. Why waste time on a man? Only women who can¡¯t live without a man will cling to them every day. Rose, let¡¯s go.¡± Sydney pulled her daughter¨Cinw away. Theodore didn¡¯t stop them. Them staying here would only add to his annoyance. After taking just a few steps, Sydney suddenly turned back and said, Theodore, think for yourself and figure out why everyone wants to pick on Cynthia. By the way, Cynthia isn¡¯t happy about the assets you were nning to give Rose in the divorce. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself. Tell her you¡¯re willing to give half your assets to Rose and see how she reacts.¡± The two women left. Once they were far away from Theodore, Rosalie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. She didn¡¯t sob out loud but just silently let the tears fall. Sydney didn¡¯t stop her. When one feels like crying, one should cry. It was even more ufortable to keep it bottled up inside. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Rosalie didn¡¯t cry for too long. After a while, she wiped away her tears, acting like nothing had happened. ¡°Mom, why did youe to the hospital?¡± she asked. ¡°Theo called me too, asking about what happened at lunch. From his tone, I knew he woulde here and cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Mom, thank you foring to help me. I really didn¡¯t know what to do just now,¡± Rosalie said as she gently touched her belly and wondered why it was so hard to raise a child.. ¡°Maybe you should really divorce him. Set a time to sign the documents and make it official. If you both agree to keep it secret, Grandma won¡¯t know, and you can pretend to be a married couple in public. Once the marriage is over, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to you in the future,¡± Sydney suggested, Seeing her mother¨Cinw being so calm and rational, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but admire her a little. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to him about it when he calms down.¡± No matter what she said now, Theodore wouldn¡¯t listen anyway. Sydney nodded. ¡°Do it as soon as possible.¡± Then, she drove Rosalie back home. Chapter 92 Meanwhile, Theodore was still at the hospital with Cynthia. She c a lot, but he didn¡¯t stop her, instead just sitting in a chair by her b lost in thought. When she noticed that Thedore wasn¡¯tfort her, Cynthia realized there was no point in continuing to cry and finally stopped. Hearing that her crying had subsided, Theodore nced at her. Feeling better?¡± ¦§ Still upset, she said, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. I caused you to argue with yo family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Rose knew that my mom invited you to lunch. She wa there because she had been invited too. My mom invited both of yo separately, so you might have misunderstood,¡± Theodore exine Cynthia¡¯s heart thumped. Was Theodore defending Rosalie? Did h not believe that his mother and wife would team up to bully her? ¡°¡­¡± Cynthia¡¯s hands clenched into fists under the nket. Since Theodore had exined the other two women¡¯s actions, she couldn¡¯t directly speak ill of them, or he might end up thinking badly of her instead. I Cynthia bit her lip and said, ¡°Theo, I was surprised when I saw Rosalie there because I thought your mother had only invited me. After what happened, I thought they might have nned it together. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what really happened, but I did feel wronged. Even your mother can¡¯t deny how she humiliated me in the restaurant. Why did she want to see me if she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, tell me, why did Rose ssh water on you? What happened before she did that?¡± Theodore asked. Cynthia suddenly felt uneasy. She knew exactly what happened, but she definitely couldn¡¯t tell Theodore the truth. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did you y something to her?¡± Theodore frowned, a hint of unease in his eyes. Had he misunderstood Rosalie? ¡°We had an argument. We were talking about you, and things got a bit heated. Women are always a bit emotional, you know,¡± Cynthia said pitifully. It was better to say that she and Rosalie had argued over Theodore, leading to the water incident, than to tell him the truth. Theodore fell silent. Cynthia¡¯s words seemed to make sense. But didn¡¯t Rosalie dislike him? Why would she argue with Cynthia because of him? Could it be that Rosalie harbored some resentment towards Cynthia because she and Theodore were ultimately still husband and wife? Did she not necessarily need to love him to argue over him? He thought back to the fights he had with Rosalie previously. If he could argue with her, then it wasn¡¯t surprising that Rosalie would argue with Cynthia. Theodore sighed and gently patted the nket covering Cynthia. ¡± Okay, I understand.¡± The incident at lunch was probably just a farce. He just hadn¡¯t expected that his mother would do such a thing one day. He thought. his mother had already distanced herself from the Spencer family¡¯s affairs, and that his parents were still together only on paper. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m afraid your rtionship with the Spencer family will be damaged because of me. I don¡¯t want to cause a rift between you and them. Then, I¡¯d be the guilty one,¡± said Cynthia. ¡°Sorry, Cindy. I apologize on their behalf.¡± Since Rosalie and Sydney refused to apologize to Cynthia, he, as their husband and son, had to do it. ¡°Theo, you know that I¡¯ll never me you. As long as I know your heart is with me, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not afraid of any grievances. Even if the whole world hates me, I¡¯m okay as long as I still have you.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes reddened with tears, making her pitiful appearance. seem especially heartbreaking. ¡°Cindy, I have another question,¡± Theodore said. Chapter 93 ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I had nothing, would you still want to be with me?¡± Cynthia looked at him in confusion. ¡°Theo, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Answer my question first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? What do you take me for?¡± Cynthia was a bit angry. ¡°Did I get together with you because of your status? How could you think that of me?¡± Cynthia¡¯s words,ing from a moral high ground, sessfully made Theodore feel guilty. But he persisted, saying, ¡°Cindy, that¡¯s not what I meant. But you know, my family really likes Rose. If divorce her, I might lose. everything.¡± Cynthia was stunned. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d be left with nothing?¡± When Sydney said those words at lunch, Cynthia had thought it was just talk. How could the Spencer family leave Theodore, their only heir, with nothing? But now, hearing the same thing come directly from this man¡¯s mouth left her feeling afraid. ¡°That day mighte. Grandma really likes Rose. If she finds out I want to divorce her, she might strip me of my inheritance. Since she controls SK Enterprise, she might even give thepany directly to Rose.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was calm, without a hint of regret or worry. He stated it calmly as if it didn¡¯t matter to him even if thepany was given to Rosalie. 125 MOANS Cynthia¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but she kept her emotions in check as she protested, ¡°Theo, that¡¯s so unfair to you. You¡¯ve worked so hard. You¡¯re the only heir of the Spencer family. They shouldn¡¯t treat you like this! Even if Rosalie is good, she¡¯s not a Spencer.¡± ¡°Cindy, I don¡¯t care about inheritance. It¡¯s all the hard work of my grandfather¡¯s generation. I was just lucky to be born into it. If they really don¡¯t give it to me, it¡¯s fine.¡± Theodore sighed softly. ¡°But if I lose everything, you¡¯ll suffer with me. So, you should consider this question. If that day really comes, I won¡¯t demand that you stay with me.¡± Worked up, Cynthia sat up in bed. ¡°Theo! Why would you say such things? I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. As long as I can be with you, I¡¯m willing to do anything. I don¡¯t care if you have money or not. ¡°I¡¯m just defending you. Even though you were born into a privileged family, you worked hard too. Without you, SK Enterprise wouldn¡¯t be as sessful as it is today. How can they treat you unfairly because of a marriage?¡± Cynthia was truly scared. She did love Theodore, but if he was real really left with nothing, then marrying him wouldn¡¯t make her the esteemed Mrs. Spencer who commanded respect. She would be too embarrassed to show her face in front of her own. family. She had nned to make a triumphant return to the Zeller family, making them all jealous when she walked in holding Theodore¡¯s hand. But now, he was telling her that he might lose. everything, and it would all go to Rosalie?! ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t get worked up. I already said I don¡¯t care. You don¡¯t need to feel like it¡¯s an unfair situation for me. Unless, you actually won¡¯t want to be with me anymore if I lose everything,¡± Theodore said. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Cynthia hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Theo, even if +25 BONDS you don¡¯t care, I feel sorry for you. You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for the Spencer family, and now they want to treat you like this for Rosalie. It really hurts me.¡± Afraid he would misunderstand, she continued, ¡°But if that day reallyes, it¡¯s okay. As long as I can be with you, I¡¯ll be happy no matter what. Just being able to see you makes me feel blessed.¡± It wasn¡¯t the end yet, so she couldn¡¯t panic. She wouldn¡¯t let Rosalie seed. ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste. You should sleep now,¡± Theodore said, gently pressing Cynthia down onto the bed and tucking her in. Chapter 94 When Sydney and Rosalie arrived at the younger woman¡¯s home, she got out of the car and said, ¡°Mom, you could stay the night.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m used to living alone. You go back and rest well,¡± Sydney refused. Rosalie coughed a few times. Having heard her daughter inw cough a few times during the drive, Sydney reminded her, ¡°Drink some hot water when you get inside. You may have caught a cold. Try not to take medicine and get plenty of Test.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it. Take care on your way back.¡± Since it seemed that the older woman really didn¡¯t want to stay, Rosalie didn¡¯t try to convince and headed inside, straightening her coat. It waste at night, and the weather was chilly. The butler greeted her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Why are you still awake, Anthony?¡± ¡°I saw a caring in and thought it might be you or the master.¡± Rosalie smiled wryly. ¡°He¡¯s noting back. You should go to bed. soon.¡± Rosalie coughed a few times into her fist and went upstairs. Back in her room, she coughed even harder under the covers. She had caught a chill. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Earlier, Theodore had dragged her out while she was still in her pajamas. Though he had given her a coat, she had only put it on when they arrived at the hospital. Getting sick happened in an instant. Anthony came to her door with medicine and a cup of hot water. ¡°Madam, have you gone to bed?¡± he asked politely, though he knew she was still awake because he could hear er coughing. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Madam, I heard you coughing, so I brought you some medicine and hot water. Take the medicine and then go to sleep.¡± Soon, Rosalie came to the door, her face looking a bit pale. She took the medicine and water from Anthony. ¡°Thank you. You should rest early,¡± she said. Anthony nodded and left. Rosalie closed the door and returned to her room. She only drank the hot water but didn¡¯t take the medicine. Because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t take medicine unless it was absolutely necessary. Back in his room, Anthony was about to go to sleep when he received a call from Theodore. ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡± the butler asked. ¡°Has Rose returned?¡± ¡°Madam is already back and in her room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. How did she look?¡± ¡°Madam has been coughing. I just gave her some medicine.¡± ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s sick?¡± Theodore sounded worried. ¡°Yes, she may have caught a cold. She didn¡¯t look well when she came back.¡± Before Anthony could finish speaking, the call was already disconnected. - Rosalie¡¯s head was pounding, and she felt terrible. Her throat was sore from coughing, but she felt a persistent itch if she didn¡¯t cough. There was nothing she could do but endure the difort. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Coughing so hard, Rosalie didn¡¯t even notice when the door to her room opened. It wasn¡¯t until she felt the bed sink down that she jumped in surprise and turned to see Theodore sitting on her bed. ¡°W¨Cwhy are you back?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore raised his hand and gently touched her forehead, then took out a thermometer and tried to put it in her mouth. Rosalie quickly pushed his hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised the thermometer and motioned with it. ¡°Checking if you have a fever. Open your mouth.¡± Rosalie sat up and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you apanying Cynthia? Why are you here?¡± She didn¡¯t want to see him right now! Chapter 95 ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± asked Theodore. Rosalie¡¯s expression suggested that she hated him to the core. It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t angry. Her heart was filled with resentment towards him. ¡°Would I dare to be mad at you? Go back to Cynthia¡¯s side so you don¡¯t have to see a malicious woman like me and feel upset!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the word she used, a sudden pang of pain struck the man¡¯s heart. She had taken everything he said in anger to heart. While Theodore was at a loss for words, Rosalie started coughing again. He quickly pulled her into his arms and gently patted her back. His voice was soft as he said, ¡°Can I take your temperature? Be good, okay?¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± Rosalie said, pushing against his chest. However, Theodore held onto her tightly, not letting her move. ¡°If you let me take your temperature, I¡¯ll let you go. If not, I¡¯ll keep holding you like this.¡± He would hold her like this all night if he had to Rosalie pushed at his chest forcefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take my temperature. Leave me alone.¡± She was throwing a tantrum like a child. She didn¡¯t understand this man at all. Had he forgotten how he had treated her in the hospital? And now, he hade back to check her temperature. How had he even known she was sick anyway? Either Sydney or Anthony must have told him. Theodore¡¯s voice sounded somewhat stern as he said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re mad at me, there¡¯s no need to punish your own body. Be good.¡± ¡°Theodore, have you forgotten what you did at the hospital? Why are. you here caring about me now? What concern of yours is it if I¡¯m sick? ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡± ¡°Not for much longer. You¡¯ll be Cynthia¡¯s husband. Get away from me! Rosalie eximed as she struggled desperately in his arms. She couldn¡¯t forgive him for what he had done to her. Seeming somewhat helpless, Theodore sighed, then suddenly lifted her chin and kissed her lips, silencing all herints. Rosalie was stunned by his sudden action and remained speechless for a while. After a long while, he finally released her. His deep and fiery gaze was fixed on her, and his voice was husky as he said, ¡°When you¡¯re feeling better, you can me me however you want. But for now, be a good girl and listen to me. Otherwise, Grandma will worry if she finds out you¡¯re sick. Do you want me to call her now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rosalie hurriedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandma.¡± If Reba found out that Rosalie was sick, she would surely worry. If the older woman dug deeper, she might find out about Theodore taking his wife to the hospital to apologize to Cynthia. Rosalie was worried that discovering all that would affect Reba¡¯s health. ¡°Then, be a good girl and take your temperature. Don¡¯t throw tantrums like a child,¡± Theodore said, handing her the thermometer. ¡°You were the one who picked on me first, yet you have the nerve to say I¡¯m throwing tantrums like a child. Why don¡¯t you admit you were basically like an unreasonable adult picking on a kid?¡± # Rosalie felt extremely aggrieved. Perhaps because she was sick, shel seemed even more like a pitiful child being bullied. ¡°Alright, I was being unreasonable. I was the one who started it. Be at good girl and take your temperature so Grandma won¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Theodore coxed in an exceptionally gentle tone, completely different from his demeanor at the hospital. Rosalie was filled with resentment, but she was helpless. Theodore had her at his mercy. She obediently opened her mouth and ced the thermometer inside. Theodore supported her and helped her lean against the headboard, then covered her with the nket and tightly held her hand. Rosalie wanted to pull her hand away, but the more she pulled, the tighter his grip became. In the end, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to move anymore. Chapter 96 With a thermometer in her mouth, Rosalie looked tired but also pouty. It was kind of cute, yet really heartbreaking. When enough time had passed, Theodore took the thermometer from her mouth and checked the temperature. Thirty¨Ceight degrees. She had a slight fever. Seeing this number, Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for some IV fluids.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡± Rosalie firmly refused. ¡°But you have a fever, you need-¡± ¡°Theodore, why do you want to take me to the hospital again? You¡¯ve already traumatized me. Don¡¯t you remember? It¡¯s because of you i ended up like this. What else do you want?¡± Rosalie was deliberately being harsh as she was terrified of going to the hospital. If he found out she was pregnant, it would be a disaster. Theodore paused, then said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll have a doctore over instead.¡± ¡°Anthony gave me medicine, and I¡¯ve already taken it. I just want to sleep now.¡± In actuality, Rosalie had only drank the water, and had thrown the medicine in the trash. Seeing the empty cup on the bedside table, Theodore sighed and ced his hand on his wife¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie pushed his hand away andy down in bed, turning away from him. Her eyes were slightly red as she chewed on her fingernail and ignored him. What was the point of him apologizing now? +25 BONL Though he sighed again, Theodore sat by her bed for a long time. It was only when he noticed Rosalie finally drifting off to sleep that he carefully tucked her in and went into the bathroom. When he came out again, he was freshly showered. It was raining outside, with strong winds blowing into the room through the open windows, causing the curtains to flutter. Rosalie seemed to be awake again, but in a daze. Coughing a few times, she was constantly tossing and turning as though she couldn¡¯t find afortable position. Theodore hurriedly closed the windows. He came to the bed andy down next to Rosalie, pulling the nket over her again. But she still seemed very ufortable, frowning deeply and constantly moving, never settling down. Theodore could onlyy there with her and hold her tightly, wrapping the nket around her more securely. Growing more worried, he put his hand on her forehead to feel her temperature. ¡°Honey,¡± Rosalie suddenly murmured. It seemed that she was calling out to him. ¡°I¡¯m here, Rose,¡± Theodore said as he tightly held her hand. Rosalie frowned, tears glistening in the corners of her eyes. She snuggled into his embrace, holding him tightly ¡°Honey, where are you?¡± ¡°Rose, I¡¯m right here beside you,¡± Theodore whispered gently in her ear, cradling her face. ¡°No, you¡¯re gone. You always leave!¡± Theodore felt a sudden pang in his heart. Rose ¡°I hate you¡­ I hate you!¡± Rosalie clenched her fists and pounded the man¡¯s chest fiercely. ¡°Thate you!¡± Theodore closed his eyes in resignation. He nted a kiss on her forehead as she continued to hit his chest. Rose, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± If he hadn¡¯t impulsively dragged her out, she wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold and wouldn¡¯t have a fever. He wished he was the one who was Eventually, Rosalie tired herself out and drifted off to a fitful sleep in his arms. After a while, Theodore got out of bed and went into the bathroom. Soon, he came out with a damp towel, cing it on her forehead to cool her down. He went back and forth, recing the towel many times. Finally, in thete hours of the night, Rosalie was finally peacefully fast asleep. Setting the towel aside. Theodorey down next to her and tested her temperature again, then hugged her tightly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 97 Theodore didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep all night. He stayed by Rosalie¡¯s side, checking on her whenever she made a sound, making sure she wasn¡¯t ufortable and giving her water if she needed it. As dawn broke, Theodore raised his hand to Rosalie¡¯s forehead to check her temperature yet again. Seeing that her fever had finally gone down, he breathed a sigh of relief. Exhausted, Theodore sat up and pinched the bridge of his nose. As he walked drowsily to the bathroom, he identally kicked the trash can, startling himself. He was afraid that the sound would wake Rosalie, but thankfully, she was still sound asleep. When he bent down to push the trash can back into ce, he noticed two pills in it, puzzling him. Didn¡¯t Rose say she had taken the medicine? Then, why were the pills in the trash? Why would she lie to him? It was just two pills, so why wouldn¡¯t she take them? She wasn¡¯t the type to refuse medicine.. Feeling uneasy, Theodore turned his head and stared deeply at the woman sleeping peacefully. When Rosalie woke up again, it was almost noon. She was alone in bed. Rosalie stared nkly at the ceiling, feeling a bit dizzy. She vaguely remembered Theodore taking care of her all night. She touched the cold sheets beside her, realizing he must have left at some point. Everything fromst night felt like a dream. Rosalie groggily got out of bed and freshened up in the bathroom. When she came out of her room, Anthony hurried over to her. ¡°Madam, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better,¡± she said, though herplexion still looked a bit pale. ¡°Um¡­ where¡¯s Theo?¡± ¡°Sir received a call over an hour ago am left,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± He must have gone to the hospital to apany Cynthia. She was his priority. His returnst night must have been an exception. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s disappointment, Anthony added, ¡°Madam, Sir is still very concerned about you. He called mest night asking if you had returned. When I mentioned your cough, he rushed back immediately.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie felt a strange mix of emotions. Her husband cared for her, rushing back when he heard she was sick. But why did she feel so bitter? Even though he had returnedst night, he still went to Cynthia¡¯s side today. How many pieces could his heart be split into? She would rather he be cold and cruel to her from start to end, rather than him always being like this. He would sometimes be kind to her, only to do a 180 and treat her harshly. He was clearly tormenting her. Anthony wanted to say something more, but seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Madam, what would you like for lunch? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Rosalie didn¡¯t care much about food. Her head was starting to ache again, so she returned to her room. She sat on the bed and let out a long sigh. After much contemtion, she finally called Theodore. The call soon connected, but it wasn¡¯t her husband¡¯s voice that she heard. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Madam, this is Yuvan. Are you looking for Mr. Spencer?¡± ¡°Yes. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Mr. Spencer is currently in the bathroom helping Ms. Zeller. It¡¯s not convenient for him to take calls at the moment. Is there something you need to tell him? I can ry the message.¡± Rosalie¡¯s mind went nk. Theodore was helping Cynthia in the athroom? A man and woman alone in the bathroom¡­ Did Cynthia eed help undressing?! Chapter 98 Rosalie wished she hadn¡¯t made that call. Just hearing Yuvan¡¯s words was enough to make her vividly imagine what must be happening. between Theodore and Cynthia. Unable to bear it, she abruptly ended the call and tossed her phone aside, copsing on the bed in tears. ¡°Theodore, you jerk!¡± m Thinking about what Theodore might be doing in the bathroom with Cynthia, whether they were just washing up or showering together, Rosalie felt like her whole world was crashing down on her. She had thought she was beyond hurt. She thought it would be fine as long as she didn¡¯t see it or think about it. But hearing it made it impossible for her not to. She felt tightness in her chest, making event breathing hurt. For the sake of the child in her belly, she forced herself to take deep breaths. Lunch was quickly prepared, and Rosalie went to the dining room to eat. She had no appetite, but for the child¡¯s sake, she forced herself to eat. She stuffed the food into her mouth and swallowed hard, but her stomach churned violently.. It was especially hard to keep her food down when she thought about what Theodore and Cynthia might be doing in the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t even swallow her saliva at the thought! ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? Is the food not to your liking?¡± asked Anthony, noticing Rosalie¡¯s unusually pale face and her difficulty swallowing. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Rosalie forced down a few mouthfuls of food, but she just couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Her stomach felt awful, and if she kept eating, she would surely vormit Just then, a voice called out, ¡°Rose | Rosalie turned her head to see Theodore entering the dining room Her heart skipped a beat, resentment shing across her face She immediately stood up and left the ng room, deliberately avoiding Theodore nced at her barely touched food, then at Anthony, who only gave him a helpless look. It seems Madam is not in a good mood.¡± Looking disheveled. Theodore followed after his wife and knocked on the door of her room. *Rose ¡± There was no sound from inside the room, but he knew she was in there. ¡°Rose,¡± he called her name again, pulling on the door handle, but she had locked it from inside He knocked a few more times Rose, open the door. I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Just say what you want from there Rosalie finally spoke. Her voice sounded hoarse, and if one listened closely, it was clear that she was crying ¡°How can I when there¡¯s a door between us? Open the door and let me in, okay?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it through the door? I can hear your voice. Just say whatever it is.¡± ¡°Why did you run away and lock the door when you saw me?¡± ¡°I just want to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Let mee in and check your temperature. Open the door.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t open it. Just go away. My fever¡¯s gone. I don¡¯t need you. Go be with your darling, don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Rosalie eximed in fury. ¡°Rosalie Young, do you think this door can keep me out? If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll force my way in!¡± said Theodore, sounding somewhat displeased now. There was silence from the woman behind the door for a long time. After what felt like two minutes, Theodore heard footsteps. With a click, the door finally opened, revealing the woman¡¯s pale face. He walked up to her anxiously, reaching out to touch her forehead, but Rosalie pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± He had used those hands to touch Cynthia in the bathroom. Who knows where else he had touched? Now those same hands were trying to touch her, making her feel disgusted! Chapter 99 Theodore frowned. You were clinging to mest night, and now you won¡¯t let me touch you What¡¯s with the attitude? Tm throwing a tantrum! Don¡¯t you remember?! sshed water on Cynthia¡¯s face! Go to her. She¡¯s better, isn¡¯t she? Don¡¯te to mer said Rosalie, her voice filled with bitterness ¡°Are you still upset aboutst night? ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night Rosalie realized that she was more angry about this morning¡¯s incident than what happenedst night. ¡°I admit I was too impulsivest night Cindy attempted suicide, and ! didn¡¯t think too much at the time. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you two Let¡¯s both take a step back and not bring it up again, okay?¡± said Theodore, trying to make peace All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Rosalie snorted coldly. ¡°You dragged me out when you were angry and tried to force me to apologize to her, but now you say we shouldn¡¯t talk about it? So, everything has to be ording to your wishes¡± ¡°Then, I apologize to you. If you me me, go ahead and p me a few times¡± Taking a step forward. Theodore grabbed her hand and pped his own face with A startled Rosalie quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Rose, I sincerely apologize forst night. Whatever reason you had for sshing water on her, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you. I shouldn¡¯t have called you malicious. pigem to Spencer Mawever apologize to me Just consider m grateful that you knew how to you don¡¯t need to change your mind me malicious. It¡¯s better to suspecme with the utmost malice than to suddenly realizeter that you don¡¯t understand me Theodore clenched his fists, a hint of regret shing in his eys. The words he saidst night had deeply hurt this woman Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. He held his abdom and took a fer teps back, almost losing his bnce Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively stepped forward and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Theodore lowered his hand from his stomach. I¡¯m fine Rosalie took a good look at Theodore¡¯s haggard face He didn¡¯t look well at all as if he hadn¡¯t slept property in a long time ¡°You should go back to your room and rest for a while,¡± said Rosalie, avoiding his gaze She was afraid she might soften. This man was very good at manipting her 1 didn¡¯te back to sleep. I came to see you Rosalie smirked. ¡°Haven¡¯t we said everything that needs to be said? i don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night anymore.¡± ¡°What about this morning? Didn¡¯t you call me? Theodore persisted Thinking about it made Rosalie feel pain, both mentally and physically She immediately turned away from him: ¡°Sorry to have bothered you won¡¯t call you unless it¡¯s something important next time.¡± ¡°Yuvan told me you hung up before finishing what you wanted to say He didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Now tell me, why did you call me?¡± Theodore pressed. ¡°No reason. I just randomly decided to call you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be busy, so I hung up,¡± Rosalie replied, her voice cold but tinged with a hint of jealousy. ¡°Busy? Are you referring to me being in the bathroom with Cindy?¡± ¡°Enough, stop it!¡± Rosalie turned around angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the details. Leave that for you two to savor!¡± Just the mention of the bathroom brought unpleasant feelings over her, and she couldn¡¯t help but involuntarily visualize her thoughts. This was the first time she hated her imagination. Chapter 100 Theodore ignored her refusal and said, ¡°When you called me, I was indeed in the bathroom with Cindy.¡± ¡°Stop talking, I won¡¯t listen!¡± Rosalie covered her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear what you did for her in there!¡± Theodore grabbed her hand and forcibly pulled it away from her ears. Why won¡¯t you listen? What do you think I did with her?¡± ¡°You know very well what you did,¡± Rosalie said angrily. Theodore suddenly chuckled. ¡°Rose, do you finally understand how it feels?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Last night, at the hospital, you med me for not listening to your exnation, but now you¡¯re also unwilling to listen to mine.¡± Rosalie froze. She was indeed unwilling to listen to his exnation, but did he need to exin anything between him and Cynthia? ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Rosalie protested. ¡°How is it different? You only heard that I was with her in the bathroom, but you don¡¯t want to hear why I was in there. Just likest night, I only heard that you sshed water on Cindy, but didn¡¯t listen to your exnation. Rose, you can¡¯t deny that, in this situation, both of us acted irrationally,¡± Theodore countered. Now, he finally understood how Rosalie had feltst night. He hadn¡¯t wanted to listen to her, even though she wanted to exin to him. Now, he found himself in the same situation. Was this a kind of retribution? He hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon. Being misunderstood and unable to exin oneself was a terrible feeling. For a moment, Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like this man had trapped her in a dilemma. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s not what you think. I just helped her into the bathroom, that¡¯s all. I quickly came out. Yuvan told me you called, so I came home,¡± Theodore exined. From the moment she heard that Theodore and Cynthia were in the bathroom together, Rosalie¡¯s emotions had been tense, not wanting to know what they were doing in there but unable to stop her imagination from painting vivid pictures. Now, hearing the man¡¯s exnation, she finally rxed, but felt event sadder. Her nose tingled as tears welled up, and she suddenly felt incredibly upset, realizing that she still had such strong feelings for this man standing in front of her. She had felt jealousy and envy, and after hearing his exnation, had even felt joy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Theodore said, lifting his hand to wipe away her tears. You were sickst night and haven¡¯t fully recovered. Please don¡¯t get worse. Either wear more clothes or lie down in bed.¡± Hearing his gentle voice, Rosalie couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged him tightly. ¡°Theodore, what should I do?¡± He looked down at the woman in his arms, feeling a bit lost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You always tell me that we¡¯re not divorced yet, but whenever I get close to another man, you get angry. Have you ever thought about my feelings? When you¡¯re with Cynthia, have you ever considered that we¡¯re still married? Do you know how I felt hearing from Yuvan that 125 ROWS you and Cynthia were in the bathroom together?¡± Rosalie lifted her head, tears welling in her eyes, filled with resentment and grievance. Feeling a pang in his heart, Theodore gently patted the back of her head. The bitterness in his voice was palpable as he asked, ¡°Were you jealous? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d had enough of me a long time ago?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop bringing up the past! I said those words without thinking! Do you have to hold a grudge forever? If you insist on holding grudges, then how many grudges do I have to hold against you and Cynthia?¡± Rosalie eximed. Chapter 101 Every time he brought this up, it hurt Rosalie. She didn¡¯t mean what she said back then. She loved him to death, so how could she have had enough of him? ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why keep a grudge? You don¡¯t have to get jealous when I¡¯m with Cindy,¡± he said. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy when I¡¯m with Sebastian, then? If you think you can be with other women just because I don¡¯t like you, then I should be able to do the same, right? Fine! I¡¯ll go see Sebastian now! And there are plenty of men on the streets I can find! I¡¯ll look for one right now!¡± she retorted. ¡°Rosalie!¡± Theodore suddenly grabbed her shoulder, his voice. somewhat angry, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say such things again, got it?¡± Staring at his angry face, Rosalie was somewhat surprised. Her heart pounded heavily in her chest, but she quickly said defiantly, ¡°Why not? You¡¯re always like this, having double standards!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about double standards. You¡¯re a girl! Safetyes first. How can you go looking for random men everywhere? What if something happens to you?¡± ¡°Huh, random men? Why would you say that?¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll find pretty boys who¡¯ll treat me nicely and let me boss them around. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do whatever I say.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned dark and scary. He swept Rosalie into his arms, strode to the bed, and put her down. Then, he wrapped her tightly with the nket and pressed down on her. Through the nket, Rosalie could feel his hot breath. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk nonsense like this again. Pretty boys? Even if we divorce, you don¡¯t need to degrade yourself like this!¡± Theodore seemed genuinely angry. His fiery appearance startled Rosalie. On second thought, why should she be scared of him? She had nothing to feel guilty about! ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Why is it that when I look for other men, it¡¯s considered degrading? Don¡¯t you want me to find someone else? Don¡¯t you have Cynthia?¡± Theodore went silent. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. No matter whom Rosalie found, even if it was Sebastian, he would feel like she was degrading herself. He felt ufortable deep down. just thinking about it. He thought about how, after their divorce, Rosalie would have plenty. of choices. Just the thought of her being with Sebastian made him uneasy. Surely, there would be many others vying for her attention. A hint of annoyance washed over him. He got up, leaning against the headboard in resignation. He was the one who proposed divorce, so what did it matter if she found someone else? It was true. He was being hypocritical. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening to him. Maybe after knowing her for a decade, he truly regarded her as a sister. So, he had a protective. big brother mentality, finding fault in every man. It was more like a fatherly attitude than a brotherly one. Rosalie sat up in bed. ¡°Since you have nothing to say, next time, don¡¯t. be hypocritical. If you can flirt with Cynthia, then I can also do it with other men. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Theodore turned to her, curious This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Unless you keep your distance from Cynthia At least until we¡¯re divorced, we¡¯re still technically married. As long as that¡¯s the case, neither of us should get too close to the opposite sex Rosalie was tired She didn¡¯t want to argue with Theodore about this anymore Theodore fell silent and didn¡¯t answer her His face showed a hint of weariness as he undid a few buttons on his shirt and asked, ¡°Why did you call me today?¡± ¡°Nothing much I was just wondering why you came backst night¡± At one point, she thought it was all a dream Chapter 102 ¡®You were sick Why wouldn¡¯te back?¡± Theodore was puzzled by her question. He was her husband, after alt It seemed odd that she even had to ask. ¡°But Cynthia¡¯s also in the hornital, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cynthia had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists, while Rosalie only had a slight fever. Though Rosalie felt Cynthia¡¯s attempt was likely Insincere¨Cpeople who genuinely wanted to die rarely chose to cut their wrists¨Cshe knew Cynthia was important to Theodore ¡°Are you asking me to go back to the hospital? Theodore stared at her coldly, somewhat displeased. ¡°Well, you could. Your darling might be waiting for you.¡± Hearing her sarcastic tone, Theodore felt exasperated He couldn¡¯t tell if she genuinely wanted him to leave, or if she was just jealous He sighed, sitting on the edge of the bed. Seeing his weary expression, Rosalie softened He hadn¡¯t slept all night, and he must be exhausted She remembered thest time he had a fatigue¨Cinduced ident. She didn¡¯t want a repeat of that So, she decided not to argue with him anymore Gently pulling at his sleeve, she said, ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore turned his head. ¡°What now?¡± He seemed tired and unwilling to argue with her. ¡°Lie down and rest for a while.¡± Rosalie made space for him, and fluffed up a pillow. ¡°What, now you care about your husband? Just a moment ago, you were eager to get rid of me.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t deal with him. This man always wanted to nitpick. with her. If she fought back, it would never end. ¡°That was then, this is now. You¡¯re tired, so you should sleep. Rest for a while.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this your bed? Do you want me to sleep in it?¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t realized that. She nearly forgot they were sleeping in separate rooms now. It didn¡¯t seem quite appropriate to let him sleep in her bed. She awkwardly bit her lip. ¡°You can go back to your own room if you want. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Strictly speaking, this whole house was his. He could sleep wherever he wanted. Besides, it was just a nap; it wasn¡¯t like they were going to get intimate. Theodore stared silently at her for a moment, before taking off his shoes and lying down on her bed. Hey back, exhaling deeply. ¡°Your bed is veryfortable.¡± As he settled in, he felt a sense of belonging. Perhaps what made him feel a sense of belonging wasn¡¯t just the bed, but the person beside him. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie innocently pressed down on the mattress. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the one in your room, you know. They¡¯re both the same. brand.¡± Theodore smirked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.¡± She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words Well, that was fine Rosalie tugged gently at his coat. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sleep with your coat on. Let me help you with that.¡± Theodore obediently lifted himself up, allowing her to remove his coat. Seeing her earnest expression, it felt like they were back to before he brought up divorce. Rosalie ced his jacket aside and unbuttoned his shirt, wanting him to be morefortable. She covered him with the nket. ¡°Sleep now.¡± ¡°Rose,¡± he called out to her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Theodore stared at her for a while before finally saying, ¡°Nothing.¡± As Rosalie was about to leave, Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me for a while.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t I bother you?¡± ¡°Not at all. Just stay here with me. With her by his side, he felt a bit more at ease. Otherwise, what was the difference between sleeping on the bed and sleeping on the floor? Seeing his exhausted appearance, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but soften again. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡± They were a strange pair. They would get angry and argue, and after each argument, they¡¯d calm down Like a strange system, no matter h became it always returned to order Theodore held her hand until he drit After he fell asleep, Rosalie stave man she loved the most. Sometime sometimes, she was angry. But love because of one thing. It was just that some love stories Today¡¯s Bois offer Hisaging, maaringly in a boat Hook ndurs impality and was hand away and all the shot